This is a modern-English version of Beyond Good and Evil, originally written by Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





BEYOND GOOD AND EVIL



By Friedrich Nietzsche



Translated by Helen Zimmern





TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE ABOUT THIS E-TEXT EDITION:

The following is a reprint of the Helen Zimmern translation from German into English of "Beyond Good and Evil," as published in The Complete Works of Friedrich Nietzsche (1909-1913). Some adaptations from the original text were made to format it into an e-text. Italics in the original book are capitalized in this e-text, except for most foreign language phrases that were italicized. Original footnotes are put in brackets [ ] at the points where they are cited in the text. Some spellings were altered. "To-day" and "To-morrow" are spelled "today" and "tomorrow." Some words containing the letters "ise" in the original text, such as "idealise," had these letters changed to "ize," such as "idealize." "Sceptic" was changed to "skeptic."

The following is a reprint of the Helen Zimmern translation from German into English of "Beyond Good and Evil," as published in The Complete Works of Friedrich Nietzsche (1909-1913). Some adaptations from the original text were made to format it into an e-text. Italics in the original book are capitalized in this e-text, except for most foreign language phrases that were italicized. Original footnotes are put in brackets [ ] at the points where they are cited in the text. Some spellings were altered. "To-day" and "To-morrow" are spelled "today" and "tomorrow." Some words containing the letters "ise" in the original text, such as "idealise," had these letters changed to "ize," such as "idealize." "Sceptic" was changed to "skeptic."











Contents

CHAPTER I. PREJUDICES OF PHILOSOPHERS
CHAPTER II. THE FREE SPIRIT
CHAPTER III. THE RELIGIOUS MOOD
CHAPTER IV. APOPHTHEGMS AND INTERLUDES
CHAPTER V. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF MORALS
CHAPTER VI. WE SCHOLARS
CHAPTER VII. OUR VIRTUES
CHAPTER VIII.    PEOPLES AND COUNTRIES
CHAPTER IX. WHAT IS NOBLE?





PREFACE

SUPPOSING that Truth is a woman—what then? Is there not ground for suspecting that all philosophers, in so far as they have been dogmatists, have failed to understand women—that the terrible seriousness and clumsy importunity with which they have usually paid their addresses to Truth, have been unskilled and unseemly methods for winning a woman? Certainly she has never allowed herself to be won; and at present every kind of dogma stands with sad and discouraged mien—IF, indeed, it stands at all! For there are scoffers who maintain that it has fallen, that all dogma lies on the ground—nay more, that it is at its last gasp. But to speak seriously, there are good grounds for hoping that all dogmatizing in philosophy, whatever solemn, whatever conclusive and decided airs it has assumed, may have been only a noble puerilism and tyronism; and probably the time is at hand when it will be once and again understood WHAT has actually sufficed for the basis of such imposing and absolute philosophical edifices as the dogmatists have hitherto reared: perhaps some popular superstition of immemorial time (such as the soul-superstition, which, in the form of subject- and ego-superstition, has not yet ceased doing mischief): perhaps some play upon words, a deception on the part of grammar, or an audacious generalization of very restricted, very personal, very human—all-too-human facts. The philosophy of the dogmatists, it is to be hoped, was only a promise for thousands of years afterwards, as was astrology in still earlier times, in the service of which probably more labour, gold, acuteness, and patience have been spent than on any actual science hitherto: we owe to it, and to its "super-terrestrial" pretensions in Asia and Egypt, the grand style of architecture. It seems that in order to inscribe themselves upon the heart of humanity with everlasting claims, all great things have first to wander about the earth as enormous and awe-inspiring caricatures: dogmatic philosophy has been a caricature of this kind—for instance, the Vedanta doctrine in Asia, and Platonism in Europe. Let us not be ungrateful to it, although it must certainly be confessed that the worst, the most tiresome, and the most dangerous of errors hitherto has been a dogmatist error—namely, Plato's invention of Pure Spirit and the Good in Itself. But now when it has been surmounted, when Europe, rid of this nightmare, can again draw breath freely and at least enjoy a healthier—sleep, we, WHOSE DUTY IS WAKEFULNESS ITSELF, are the heirs of all the strength which the struggle against this error has fostered. It amounted to the very inversion of truth, and the denial of the PERSPECTIVE—the fundamental condition—of life, to speak of Spirit and the Good as Plato spoke of them; indeed one might ask, as a physician: "How did such a malady attack that finest product of antiquity, Plato? Had the wicked Socrates really corrupted him? Was Socrates after all a corrupter of youths, and deserved his hemlock?" But the struggle against Plato, or—to speak plainer, and for the "people"—the struggle against the ecclesiastical oppression of millenniums of Christianity (FOR CHRISTIANITY IS PLATONISM FOR THE "PEOPLE"), produced in Europe a magnificent tension of soul, such as had not existed anywhere previously; with such a tensely strained bow one can now aim at the furthest goals. As a matter of fact, the European feels this tension as a state of distress, and twice attempts have been made in grand style to unbend the bow: once by means of Jesuitism, and the second time by means of democratic enlightenment—which, with the aid of liberty of the press and newspaper-reading, might, in fact, bring it about that the spirit would not so easily find itself in "distress"! (The Germans invented gunpowder—all credit to them! but they again made things square—they invented printing.) But we, who are neither Jesuits, nor democrats, nor even sufficiently Germans, we GOOD EUROPEANS, and free, VERY free spirits—we have it still, all the distress of spirit and all the tension of its bow! And perhaps also the arrow, the duty, and, who knows? THE GOAL TO AIM AT....

SUPPOSING that Truth is a woman—what then? Is there any reason to think that all philosophers, as dogmatists, haven’t truly understood women? The intense seriousness and awkward persistence with which they’ve typically pursued Truth may have been clumsy and inappropriate ways to win her over. Clearly, she has never let herself be won; and right now, every kind of dogma looks sad and discouraged—IF it stands at all! There are skeptics who claim that dogma has crumbled, that all dogma lies in ruins—what’s more, that it’s on its last breath. But seriously, there are good reasons to believe that all the dogmatizing in philosophy, no matter how solemn or conclusive it seemed, might have just been a noble childishness and naiveté. It’s likely that we’re approaching a time when we’ll finally understand what has actually supported the impressive and seemingly absolute philosophical structures the dogmatists have built: maybe some age-old superstition (like the soul-superstition, which, in its forms of subject- and ego-superstition, hasn’t stopped causing trouble); maybe some clever wordplay, a trick of grammar, or a bold generalization of very limited, overly personal, very human—all-too-human experiences. The dogmatists’ philosophy may have just been a promise that would only bear fruit thousands of years later, much like astrology did in earlier times, which probably consumed more labor, gold, intellect, and patience than any real science has so far: we owe it—and its "super-terrestrial" claims in Asia and Egypt—for the grand architectural styles. It seems that for great things to carve their lasting marks on humanity, they first have to wander the earth as huge, awe-inspiring caricatures: dogmatic philosophy has been one of these caricatures—for example, the Vedanta doctrine in Asia and Platonism in Europe. Let’s not be ungrateful to it, although it must be acknowledged that the worst, most tedious, and most dangerous error has been a dogmatist error—specifically, Plato's invention of Pure Spirit and the Good in Itself. But now that this has been overcome, now that Europe, free from this nightmare, can breathe again and at least enjoy a healthier sleep, we, WHOSE DUTY IS TO STAY AWAKE, are the beneficiaries of all the strength that the struggle against this error has fostered. It was a total inversion of truth and a denial of the PERSPECTIVE—the essential condition—of life to talk about Spirit and the Good the way Plato did; indeed, one might ask, as a doctor: "How did such an ailment afflict that greatest product of antiquity, Plato? Did the wicked Socrates really corrupt him? Was Socrates a corrupter of youth after all, deserving of his hemlock?" But the battle against Plato—or, put more plainly for the "common folk"—the fight against the church's millennia of oppression in Christianity (FOR CHRISTIANITY IS PLATONISM FOR THE "PEOPLE") created a powerful soul tension in Europe that hadn’t existed anywhere before; with such a tightly drawn bow, we can now aim for the farthest targets. In fact, Europeans feel this tension as a kind of distress, and two grand attempts have been made to loosen the bow: once through Jesuitism, and the second time through democratic enlightenment—which, with the help of press freedom and the spread of newspapers, might make it so the spirit wouldn’t find itself so easily in "distress"! (The Germans invented gunpowder—kudos to them! but they also balanced it out—they invented printing.) But we, who are neither Jesuits, nor democrats, nor even sufficiently German, we GOOD EUROPEANS, and free, VERY free spirits—we still have all the spiritual distress and tension in our bows! And maybe we also have the arrow, the duty, and, who knows? THE TARGET TO AIM FOR....

Sils Maria Upper Engadine, JUNE, 1885.

Sils Maria, Upper Engadine, June 1885.










CHAPTER I. PREJUDICES OF PHILOSOPHERS

1. The Will to Truth, which is to tempt us to many a hazardous enterprise, the famous Truthfulness of which all philosophers have hitherto spoken with respect, what questions has this Will to Truth not laid before us! What strange, perplexing, questionable questions! It is already a long story; yet it seems as if it were hardly commenced. Is it any wonder if we at last grow distrustful, lose patience, and turn impatiently away? That this Sphinx teaches us at last to ask questions ourselves? WHO is it really that puts questions to us here? WHAT really is this "Will to Truth" in us? In fact we made a long halt at the question as to the origin of this Will—until at last we came to an absolute standstill before a yet more fundamental question. We inquired about the VALUE of this Will. Granted that we want the truth: WHY NOT RATHER untruth? And uncertainty? Even ignorance? The problem of the value of truth presented itself before us—or was it we who presented ourselves before the problem? Which of us is the Oedipus here? Which the Sphinx? It would seem to be a rendezvous of questions and notes of interrogation. And could it be believed that it at last seems to us as if the problem had never been propounded before, as if we were the first to discern it, get a sight of it, and RISK RAISING it? For there is risk in raising it, perhaps there is no greater risk.

1. The desire for truth, which encourages us to take on many risky challenges, the well-known honesty that all philosophers have previously spoken about with admiration, what questions has this desire for truth not posed to us! What strange, confusing, and questionable inquiries! It’s a long story already, yet it feels like it’s just beginning. Is it any wonder that we eventually become skeptical, lose our patience, and turn away in frustration? That this Sphinx finally teaches us to ask questions ourselves? WHO is it that really asks questions of us here? WHAT exactly is this "Will to Truth" within us? In fact, we spent quite a while pondering the origin of this Will—until we finally came to a complete halt before an even more fundamental question. We questioned the VALUE of this Will. Assuming we want the truth: WHY NOT prefer untruth? Or uncertainty? Even ignorance? The issue of the value of truth was presented to us—or was it us who presented ourselves before the issue? Which of us is the Oedipus here? Which is the Sphinx? It seems to be a meeting point of questions and inquiries. And could we really believe that it now appears to us as if the problem had never been posed before, as if we are the first to recognize it, to see it, and to DARE TO RAISE it? For there is danger in raising it; perhaps there is no greater danger.

2. "HOW COULD anything originate out of its opposite? For example, truth out of error? or the Will to Truth out of the will to deception? or the generous deed out of selfishness? or the pure sun-bright vision of the wise man out of covetousness? Such genesis is impossible; whoever dreams of it is a fool, nay, worse than a fool; things of the highest value must have a different origin, an origin of THEIR own—in this transitory, seductive, illusory, paltry world, in this turmoil of delusion and cupidity, they cannot have their source. But rather in the lap of Being, in the intransitory, in the concealed God, in the 'Thing-in-itself—THERE must be their source, and nowhere else!"—This mode of reasoning discloses the typical prejudice by which metaphysicians of all times can be recognized, this mode of valuation is at the back of all their logical procedure; through this "belief" of theirs, they exert themselves for their "knowledge," for something that is in the end solemnly christened "the Truth." The fundamental belief of metaphysicians is THE BELIEF IN ANTITHESES OF VALUES. It never occurred even to the wariest of them to doubt here on the very threshold (where doubt, however, was most necessary); though they had made a solemn vow, "DE OMNIBUS DUBITANDUM." For it may be doubted, firstly, whether antitheses exist at all; and secondly, whether the popular valuations and antitheses of value upon which metaphysicians have set their seal, are not perhaps merely superficial estimates, merely provisional perspectives, besides being probably made from some corner, perhaps from below—"frog perspectives," as it were, to borrow an expression current among painters. In spite of all the value which may belong to the true, the positive, and the unselfish, it might be possible that a higher and more fundamental value for life generally should be assigned to pretence, to the will to delusion, to selfishness, and cupidity. It might even be possible that WHAT constitutes the value of those good and respected things, consists precisely in their being insidiously related, knotted, and crocheted to these evil and apparently opposed things—perhaps even in being essentially identical with them. Perhaps! But who wishes to concern himself with such dangerous "Perhapses"! For that investigation one must await the advent of a new order of philosophers, such as will have other tastes and inclinations, the reverse of those hitherto prevalent—philosophers of the dangerous "Perhaps" in every sense of the term. And to speak in all seriousness, I see such new philosophers beginning to appear.

2. "HOW COULD anything come from its opposite? For instance, can truth arise from error? Or the Will to Truth come from the will to deceive? Or a generous action spring from selfishness? Or the clear, bright vision of a wise person emerge from greed? Such a origin is impossible; anyone who thinks so is a fool, or worse than a fool; things of the highest value must have a different origin, one that belongs to THEM—in this brief, tempting, illusory, insignificant world, amidst this chaos of deception and greed, they can't come from here. Instead, their source must lie in the realm of Being, in the eternal, in the hidden God, in the 'Thing-in-itself—THAT must be their source, and nowhere else!"—This way of thinking reveals the typical bias that identifies metaphysicians across all ages; this way of valuing lies behind all their logical reasoning; through this "belief," they strive for their "knowledge," for something that ultimately gets solemnly labeled "the Truth." The fundamental belief of metaphysicians is THE BELIEF IN OPPOSING VALUES. It never even crossed the minds of the most cautious among them to doubt right at the start (where doubt was most needed); despite having made a serious commitment, "DE OMNIBUS DUBITANDUM." For it can be doubted, first, whether opposites actually exist; and second, whether the common valuations and value oppositions that metaphysicians have endorsed are perhaps just superficial evaluations, merely temporary viewpoints, potentially seen from a limited angle, perhaps from below—"frog perspectives," as artists might say. Despite whatever value the true, the positive, and the unselfish may have, it’s possible that a higher and more fundamental value for life as a whole should be assigned to pretension, to the desire for delusion, to selfishness, and greed. It might even be the case that WHAT gives value to those good and esteemed things lies precisely in their insidious connection, their intertwining, with these evil and seemingly opposing things—perhaps even being fundamentally identical to them. Perhaps! But who wants to engage with such risky "Perhapses"! For that kind of inquiry, we must wait for the emergence of a new kind of philosophers, ones with different tastes and inclinations, opposite to those that have dominated until now—philosophers of the dangerous "Perhaps" in every sense of the term. And to be completely serious, I’m starting to see such new philosophers beginning to emerge.

3. Having kept a sharp eye on philosophers, and having read between their lines long enough, I now say to myself that the greater part of conscious thinking must be counted among the instinctive functions, and it is so even in the case of philosophical thinking; one has here to learn anew, as one learned anew about heredity and "innateness." As little as the act of birth comes into consideration in the whole process and procedure of heredity, just as little is "being-conscious" OPPOSED to the instinctive in any decisive sense; the greater part of the conscious thinking of a philosopher is secretly influenced by his instincts, and forced into definite channels. And behind all logic and its seeming sovereignty of movement, there are valuations, or to speak more plainly, physiological demands, for the maintenance of a definite mode of life For example, that the certain is worth more than the uncertain, that illusion is less valuable than "truth" such valuations, in spite of their regulative importance for US, might notwithstanding be only superficial valuations, special kinds of niaiserie, such as may be necessary for the maintenance of beings such as ourselves. Supposing, in effect, that man is not just the "measure of things."

3. After closely observing philosophers and reading between the lines for a long time, I've come to realize that most conscious thinking should be seen as instinctive functions, even in philosophical thinking; it's something we have to learn again, much like we did about genetics and "innateness." Just as the act of birth isn't really relevant to heredity, being conscious isn't fundamentally opposed to instincts. A lot of a philosopher's conscious thinking is subtly shaped by their instincts and directed into specific paths. Behind all logic and its apparent smoothness, there are values or, to put it simply, physiological needs for maintaining a particular way of life. For instance, certainty is valued more than uncertainty, and illusion is seen as less valuable than "truth." Despite being crucial for us, these values might still just be superficial judgments, specific types of niaiserie, that are necessary for the survival of beings like us. Assuming, of course, that humans are not merely the "measure of things."

4. The falseness of an opinion is not for us any objection to it: it is here, perhaps, that our new language sounds most strangely. The question is, how far an opinion is life-furthering, life-preserving, species-preserving, perhaps species-rearing, and we are fundamentally inclined to maintain that the falsest opinions (to which the synthetic judgments a priori belong), are the most indispensable to us, that without a recognition of logical fictions, without a comparison of reality with the purely IMAGINED world of the absolute and immutable, without a constant counterfeiting of the world by means of numbers, man could not live—that the renunciation of false opinions would be a renunciation of life, a negation of life. TO RECOGNISE UNTRUTH AS A CONDITION OF LIFE; that is certainly to impugn the traditional ideas of value in a dangerous manner, and a philosophy which ventures to do so, has thereby alone placed itself beyond good and evil.

4. The falseness of an opinion isn't an issue for us: this might be where our new language sounds the most unusual. The real question is how far an opinion contributes to life, preserves life, and perhaps even enhances our species. We fundamentally believe that the most false opinions (like synthetic judgments a priori) are actually the most essential to us. Without recognizing logical fictions, without comparing reality to the purely IMAGINED world of the absolute and unchanging, and without constantly recreating the world through numbers, humans couldn't survive—giving up false opinions would mean giving up on life, denying life. TO RECOGNIZE UNTRUTH AS A CONDITION OF LIFE; this certainly challenges traditional ideas of value in a risky way, and a philosophy that dares to do so has positioned itself beyond good and evil.

5. That which causes philosophers to be regarded half-distrustfully and half-mockingly, is not the oft-repeated discovery how innocent they are—how often and easily they make mistakes and lose their way, in short, how childish and childlike they are,—but that there is not enough honest dealing with them, whereas they all raise a loud and virtuous outcry when the problem of truthfulness is even hinted at in the remotest manner. They all pose as though their real opinions had been discovered and attained through the self-evolving of a cold, pure, divinely indifferent dialectic (in contrast to all sorts of mystics, who, fairer and foolisher, talk of "inspiration"), whereas, in fact, a prejudiced proposition, idea, or "suggestion," which is generally their heart's desire abstracted and refined, is defended by them with arguments sought out after the event. They are all advocates who do not wish to be regarded as such, generally astute defenders, also, of their prejudices, which they dub "truths,"—and VERY far from having the conscience which bravely admits this to itself, very far from having the good taste of the courage which goes so far as to let this be understood, perhaps to warn friend or foe, or in cheerful confidence and self-ridicule. The spectacle of the Tartuffery of old Kant, equally stiff and decent, with which he entices us into the dialectic by-ways that lead (more correctly mislead) to his "categorical imperative"—makes us fastidious ones smile, we who find no small amusement in spying out the subtle tricks of old moralists and ethical preachers. Or, still more so, the hocus-pocus in mathematical form, by means of which Spinoza has, as it were, clad his philosophy in mail and mask—in fact, the "love of HIS wisdom," to translate the term fairly and squarely—in order thereby to strike terror at once into the heart of the assailant who should dare to cast a glance on that invincible maiden, that Pallas Athene:—how much of personal timidity and vulnerability does this masquerade of a sickly recluse betray!

5. What makes people view philosophers with a mix of suspicion and mockery isn't just how often they reveal their innocence—how frequently they make mistakes and lose their way, in short, how childish and naive they can be—but rather that there's not enough honest engagement with them. Yet they always raise a loud and moralistic complaint whenever the topic of honesty is even touched upon. They all act as if their true opinions have been discovered through a self-developing, objective, and divine dialectic (in contrast to various mystics who, more charmingly and foolishly, speak of "inspiration"), while in reality, they defend a biased proposition, idea, or "suggestion" that often reflects their heart's desire, refined and abstracted, with arguments that come after the fact. They are advocates who don’t want to be seen as such, generally clever defenders of their biases, which they label "truths," and are very far from having the integrity to acknowledge this. They're also far from possessing the good sense or courage to let this be known, perhaps to warn friends or foes, or in light-hearted honesty and self-mockery. The spectacle of the hypocrisy of old Kant, equally stiff and respectable, leading us down the dialectical side paths that ultimately mislead to his "categorical imperative," makes us discerning folks smile; we find amusement in unmasking the subtle tricks of old moralists and ethical preachers. Even more striking is the complicated math used by Spinoza to armor and disguise his philosophy—in fact, the "love of HIS wisdom," to put it clearly—intended to instill fear in anyone who dares to take a look at that unbeatable maiden, Pallas Athene:—how much personal fear and fragility does this disguise of a sickly recluse reveal!

6. It has gradually become clear to me what every great philosophy up till now has consisted of—namely, the confession of its originator, and a species of involuntary and unconscious auto-biography; and moreover that the moral (or immoral) purpose in every philosophy has constituted the true vital germ out of which the entire plant has always grown. Indeed, to understand how the abstrusest metaphysical assertions of a philosopher have been arrived at, it is always well (and wise) to first ask oneself: "What morality do they (or does he) aim at?" Accordingly, I do not believe that an "impulse to knowledge" is the father of philosophy; but that another impulse, here as elsewhere, has only made use of knowledge (and mistaken knowledge!) as an instrument. But whoever considers the fundamental impulses of man with a view to determining how far they may have here acted as INSPIRING GENII (or as demons and cobolds), will find that they have all practiced philosophy at one time or another, and that each one of them would have been only too glad to look upon itself as the ultimate end of existence and the legitimate LORD over all the other impulses. For every impulse is imperious, and as SUCH, attempts to philosophize. To be sure, in the case of scholars, in the case of really scientific men, it may be otherwise—"better," if you will; there there may really be such a thing as an "impulse to knowledge," some kind of small, independent clock-work, which, when well wound up, works away industriously to that end, WITHOUT the rest of the scholarly impulses taking any material part therein. The actual "interests" of the scholar, therefore, are generally in quite another direction—in the family, perhaps, or in money-making, or in politics; it is, in fact, almost indifferent at what point of research his little machine is placed, and whether the hopeful young worker becomes a good philologist, a mushroom specialist, or a chemist; he is not CHARACTERISED by becoming this or that. In the philosopher, on the contrary, there is absolutely nothing impersonal; and above all, his morality furnishes a decided and decisive testimony as to WHO HE IS,—that is to say, in what order the deepest impulses of his nature stand to each other.

6. It has gradually become clear to me what every great philosophy until now has been—it’s essentially the confession of its creator and a kind of involuntary and unconscious autobiography. Moreover, the moral (or immoral) purpose behind every philosophy has always been the true vital germ from which the entire plant has grown. Indeed, to understand how a philosopher has arrived at their most complex metaphysical claims, it's always wise to first ask: “What morality are they (or is he) aiming for?” Therefore, I don’t think that an “impulse to knowledge” is the root of philosophy; rather, another impulse, like in other areas, has merely used knowledge (and often mistaken knowledge!) as a tool. But anyone who examines the fundamental impulses of humans to see how they might have acted as INSPIRING GENII (or as demons and kobolds) will find that they have all practiced philosophy at some point and that each one would be more than willing to see itself as the ultimate purpose of existence and the rightful LORD over all the other impulses. Every impulse is commanding, and as such, tries to philosophize. Sure, in the case of scholars, particularly genuine scientists, things might be different—“better,” if you prefer; there might indeed be some sort of “impulse to knowledge,” a kind of small, independent clockwork that, when well wound up, diligently works toward that goal, WITHOUT the other scholarly impulses playing a significant role. The actual “interests” of the scholar generally lie in completely different areas—in family, perhaps, or in making money, or in politics; it's almost irrelevant where their little machine is set up, whether that eager young worker becomes a skilled philologist, a mushroom expert, or a chemist; they aren’t DEFINED by becoming one or the other. In the philosopher, on the other hand, there is absolutely nothing impersonal; and above all, their morality provides clear and definitive evidence of WHO THEY ARE—that is, the order in which the deepest impulses of their nature relate to one another.

7. How malicious philosophers can be! I know of nothing more stinging than the joke Epicurus took the liberty of making on Plato and the Platonists; he called them Dionysiokolakes. In its original sense, and on the face of it, the word signifies "Flatterers of Dionysius"—consequently, tyrants' accessories and lick-spittles; besides this, however, it is as much as to say, "They are all ACTORS, there is nothing genuine about them" (for Dionysiokolax was a popular name for an actor). And the latter is really the malignant reproach that Epicurus cast upon Plato: he was annoyed by the grandiose manner, the mise en scene style of which Plato and his scholars were masters—of which Epicurus was not a master! He, the old school-teacher of Samos, who sat concealed in his little garden at Athens, and wrote three hundred books, perhaps out of rage and ambitious envy of Plato, who knows! Greece took a hundred years to find out who the garden-god Epicurus really was. Did she ever find out?

7. How harmful philosophers can be! I can't think of anything more biting than the joke Epicurus made about Plato and the Platonists; he called them Dionysiokolakes. In its original meaning, the term means "Flatterers of Dionysius"—so basically, they are accessories to tyrants and sycophants. But it also implies, "They are all ACTORS, there's nothing real about them" (since Dionysiokolax was a common name for an actor). This was truly the malicious insult that Epicurus aimed at Plato: he was annoyed by the grandiose style, the theatrical flair that Plato and his followers mastered—something Epicurus did not excel at! He, the old schoolteacher from Samos, who hid away in his little garden in Athens and wrote three hundred books, perhaps out of anger and envy toward Plato—who knows! Greece took a hundred years to figure out who the garden-god Epicurus really was. Did she ever figure it out?

8. There is a point in every philosophy at which the "conviction" of the philosopher appears on the scene; or, to put it in the words of an ancient mystery:

8. There’s a moment in every philosophy when the philosopher's "conviction" comes into play; or, to express it in the words of an ancient mystery:

Adventavit asinus, Pulcher et fortissimus.

The donkey has arrived, beautiful and strong.

9. You desire to LIVE "according to Nature"? Oh, you noble Stoics, what fraud of words! Imagine to yourselves a being like Nature, boundlessly extravagant, boundlessly indifferent, without purpose or consideration, without pity or justice, at once fruitful and barren and uncertain: imagine to yourselves INDIFFERENCE as a power—how COULD you live in accordance with such indifference? To live—is not that just endeavouring to be otherwise than this Nature? Is not living valuing, preferring, being unjust, being limited, endeavouring to be different? And granted that your imperative, "living according to Nature," means actually the same as "living according to life"—how could you do DIFFERENTLY? Why should you make a principle out of what you yourselves are, and must be? In reality, however, it is quite otherwise with you: while you pretend to read with rapture the canon of your law in Nature, you want something quite the contrary, you extraordinary stage-players and self-deluders! In your pride you wish to dictate your morals and ideals to Nature, to Nature herself, and to incorporate them therein; you insist that it shall be Nature "according to the Stoa," and would like everything to be made after your own image, as a vast, eternal glorification and generalism of Stoicism! With all your love for truth, you have forced yourselves so long, so persistently, and with such hypnotic rigidity to see Nature FALSELY, that is to say, Stoically, that you are no longer able to see it otherwise—and to crown all, some unfathomable superciliousness gives you the Bedlamite hope that BECAUSE you are able to tyrannize over yourselves—Stoicism is self-tyranny—Nature will also allow herself to be tyrannized over: is not the Stoic a PART of Nature?... But this is an old and everlasting story: what happened in old times with the Stoics still happens today, as soon as ever a philosophy begins to believe in itself. It always creates the world in its own image; it cannot do otherwise; philosophy is this tyrannical impulse itself, the most spiritual Will to Power, the will to "creation of the world," the will to the causa prima.

9. You want to LIVE "according to Nature"? Oh, you noble Stoics, what a trick of words! Picture a being like Nature, endlessly extravagant, completely indifferent, without purpose or care, lacking compassion or justice, both fertile and barren and uncertain: envision INDIFFERENCE as a force—how could you live in harmony with such indifference? To live—doesn’t that mean trying to be different from this Nature? Isn’t living about valuing, choosing, being unjust, being limited, trying to become something else? And if your demand, "living according to Nature," actually means the same as "living according to life"—how could you do otherwise? Why would you make a principle out of what you are and must be? In reality, however, it’s quite the opposite for you: while you pretend to read your laws with excitement from Nature, you actually want the exact opposite, you remarkable actors and self-deceivers! In your arrogance, you want to impose your morals and ideals on Nature itself and to incorporate them into her; you insist that it should be Nature "according to the Stoa," wanting everything to be shaped in your image, as a vast, eternal celebration of Stoicism! Despite your love for truth, you have forced yourselves for so long, so stubbornly, and with such hypnotic intensity to perceive Nature INCORRECTLY, meaning Stoically, that you can no longer see it otherwise—and to top it all off, some unknown arrogance gives you the insane hope that BECAUSE you can dominate yourselves—Stoicism is self-dominance—Nature will also allow herself to be dominated: isn’t the Stoic a PART of Nature?... But this is an old and timeless tale: what happened in ancient times with the Stoics still happens today, as soon as a philosophy starts to believe in itself. It always shapes the world in its own image; it can’t do otherwise; philosophy is that very tyrannical impulse, the most spiritual Will to Power, the will to "create the world," the will to the causa prima.

10. The eagerness and subtlety, I should even say craftiness, with which the problem of "the real and the apparent world" is dealt with at present throughout Europe, furnishes food for thought and attention; and he who hears only a "Will to Truth" in the background, and nothing else, cannot certainly boast of the sharpest ears. In rare and isolated cases, it may really have happened that such a Will to Truth—a certain extravagant and adventurous pluck, a metaphysician's ambition of the forlorn hope—has participated therein: that which in the end always prefers a handful of "certainty" to a whole cartload of beautiful possibilities; there may even be puritanical fanatics of conscience, who prefer to put their last trust in a sure nothing, rather than in an uncertain something. But that is Nihilism, and the sign of a despairing, mortally wearied soul, notwithstanding the courageous bearing such a virtue may display. It seems, however, to be otherwise with stronger and livelier thinkers who are still eager for life. In that they side AGAINST appearance, and speak superciliously of "perspective," in that they rank the credibility of their own bodies about as low as the credibility of the ocular evidence that "the earth stands still," and thus, apparently, allowing with complacency their securest possession to escape (for what does one at present believe in more firmly than in one's body?),—who knows if they are not really trying to win back something which was formerly an even securer possession, something of the old domain of the faith of former times, perhaps the "immortal soul," perhaps "the old God," in short, ideas by which they could live better, that is to say, more vigorously and more joyously, than by "modern ideas"? There is DISTRUST of these modern ideas in this mode of looking at things, a disbelief in all that has been constructed yesterday and today; there is perhaps some slight admixture of satiety and scorn, which can no longer endure the BRIC-A-BRAC of ideas of the most varied origin, such as so-called Positivism at present throws on the market; a disgust of the more refined taste at the village-fair motleyness and patchiness of all these reality-philosophasters, in whom there is nothing either new or true, except this motleyness. Therein it seems to me that we should agree with those skeptical anti-realists and knowledge-microscopists of the present day; their instinct, which repels them from MODERN reality, is unrefuted... what do their retrograde by-paths concern us! The main thing about them is NOT that they wish to go "back," but that they wish to get AWAY therefrom. A little MORE strength, swing, courage, and artistic power, and they would be OFF—and not back!

10. The eagerness and subtlety, I should even say the craftiness, with which the problem of "the real and the apparent world" is handled today across Europe, gives us something to think about and pay attention to; and anyone who hears only a "Will to Truth" in the background, and nothing else, definitely can't claim to have the sharpest ears. In rare cases, there may have been a real "Will to Truth"—a certain extravagant and adventurous boldness, a metaphysician's ambition for a lost cause—that has participated in this debate: the kind that ultimately prefers a handful of "certainty" over a whole cartload of beautiful possibilities; there may even be puritanical fanatics who would rather place their last trust in a sure nothing than in an uncertain something. But that is Nihilism, a sign of a desperate, exhausted soul, even if such a virtue may appear courageous. However, it seems different with stronger and livelier thinkers who are still enthusiastic about life. In that they oppose appearance and look down on "perspective," ranking the credibility of their own bodies as low as the credibility of the evidence suggesting that "the earth stands still," they seem to let go of their most secure possession (since what do people today believe in more firmly than their body?). Who knows if they are not really trying to reclaim something that used to be an even more secure possession, something from the old realm of faith of earlier times, perhaps the "immortal soul," maybe "the old God," in short, ideas that would allow them to live better, that is, more energetically and joyfully, than by "modern ideas"? There is a DISTASTE for these modern ideas in this way of thinking, a disbelief in everything constructed in the recent past; there might even be a mix of dissatisfaction and contempt, which can no longer tolerate the MISHMASH of ideas from various sources that so-called Positivism currently produces; a disdain for the more refined tastes at the vendor’s fair, with the disorganized patchwork of all these reality philosophers, in whom there's nothing new or true, except for that disarray. It seems to me that we should find common ground with today's skeptical anti-realists and knowledge-microscopists; their instinct, which drives them away from MODERN reality, is undeniable… what do their backward paths matter to us! The key aspect of them is NOT that they wish to go "back," but that they want to get AWAY from it. A little MORE strength, momentum, courage, and artistic flair, and they would be MOVING FORWARD—not back!

11. It seems to me that there is everywhere an attempt at present to divert attention from the actual influence which Kant exercised on German philosophy, and especially to ignore prudently the value which he set upon himself. Kant was first and foremost proud of his Table of Categories; with it in his hand he said: "This is the most difficult thing that could ever be undertaken on behalf of metaphysics." Let us only understand this "could be"! He was proud of having DISCOVERED a new faculty in man, the faculty of synthetic judgment a priori. Granting that he deceived himself in this matter; the development and rapid flourishing of German philosophy depended nevertheless on his pride, and on the eager rivalry of the younger generation to discover if possible something—at all events "new faculties"—of which to be still prouder!—But let us reflect for a moment—it is high time to do so. "How are synthetic judgments a priori POSSIBLE?" Kant asks himself—and what is really his answer? "BY MEANS OF A MEANS (faculty)"—but unfortunately not in five words, but so circumstantially, imposingly, and with such display of German profundity and verbal flourishes, that one altogether loses sight of the comical niaiserie allemande involved in such an answer. People were beside themselves with delight over this new faculty, and the jubilation reached its climax when Kant further discovered a moral faculty in man—for at that time Germans were still moral, not yet dabbling in the "Politics of hard fact." Then came the honeymoon of German philosophy. All the young theologians of the Tubingen institution went immediately into the groves—all seeking for "faculties." And what did they not find—in that innocent, rich, and still youthful period of the German spirit, to which Romanticism, the malicious fairy, piped and sang, when one could not yet distinguish between "finding" and "inventing"! Above all a faculty for the "transcendental"; Schelling christened it, intellectual intuition, and thereby gratified the most earnest longings of the naturally pious-inclined Germans. One can do no greater wrong to the whole of this exuberant and eccentric movement (which was really youthfulness, notwithstanding that it disguised itself so boldly, in hoary and senile conceptions), than to take it seriously, or even treat it with moral indignation. Enough, however—the world grew older, and the dream vanished. A time came when people rubbed their foreheads, and they still rub them today. People had been dreaming, and first and foremost—old Kant. "By means of a means (faculty)"—he had said, or at least meant to say. But, is that—an answer? An explanation? Or is it not rather merely a repetition of the question? How does opium induce sleep? "By means of a means (faculty)," namely the virtus dormitiva, replies the doctor in Moliere,

11. It seems to me that there's an ongoing effort to distract from the actual impact Kant had on German philosophy, especially to conveniently overlook how highly he regarded himself. Kant was, first and foremost, proud of his Table of Categories; holding it up, he declared, "This is the toughest thing anyone could ever attempt in metaphysics." Let's really grasp this "could be"! He took pride in having DISCOVERED a new faculty in humans: the faculty of synthetic judgment a priori. Even if he was mistaken about this, the growth and rapid development of German philosophy still relied on his pride and the intense competition from the younger generation to discover something—at least new "faculties"—to be even prouder of! But let’s pause and think for a moment—it’s about time we did. "How are synthetic judgments a priori POSSIBLE?" Kant asks himself—and what’s his actual answer? "BY MEANS OF A MEANS (faculty)"—but regrettably, not in just five words, but in such a detailed, grandiloquent way, filled with German depth and fancy language, that one completely loses sight of the comical absurdity in such an answer. People were ecstatic about this new faculty, and the excitement peaked when Kant then discovered a moral faculty in humans—because at that time, Germans were still moral, not yet getting involved in the "Politics of hard fact." Then came the golden age of German philosophy. All the young theologians from the Tübingen institution immediately went into the fields—all searching for "faculties." And what didn’t they find—in that innocent, rich, and still youthful phase of the German spirit, under the spell of Romanticism, the mischievous fairy, where one couldn't yet tell the difference between "finding" and "inventing"! Above all, there was a faculty for the "transcendental"; Schelling named it intellectual intuition, fulfilling the deepest desires of the naturally pious Germans. There's no greater injustice to this lively and quirky movement (which really was just youthful energy, despite its bold disguise of age-old and worn-out ideas) than to take it seriously or even respond with moral outrage. However, enough of that—the world grew older, and the dream faded. A time arrived when people were scratching their heads, and they still are today. People had been dreaming, and chiefly—old Kant. "By means of a means (faculty)"—he had said, or at least intended to say. But is that really—an answer? An explanation? Or is it merely rephrasing the question? How does opium induce sleep? "By means of a means (faculty)," replies the doctor in Molière.

    Quia est in eo virtus dormitiva,
    Cujus est natura sensus assoupire.
Quia est in eo virtus dormitiva, Cujus est natura sensus assoupire.

But such replies belong to the realm of comedy, and it is high time to replace the Kantian question, "How are synthetic judgments a PRIORI possible?" by another question, "Why is belief in such judgments necessary?"—in effect, it is high time that we should understand that such judgments must be believed to be true, for the sake of the preservation of creatures like ourselves; though they still might naturally be false judgments! Or, more plainly spoken, and roughly and readily—synthetic judgments a priori should not "be possible" at all; we have no right to them; in our mouths they are nothing but false judgments. Only, of course, the belief in their truth is necessary, as plausible belief and ocular evidence belonging to the perspective view of life. And finally, to call to mind the enormous influence which "German philosophy"—I hope you understand its right to inverted commas (goosefeet)?—has exercised throughout the whole of Europe, there is no doubt that a certain VIRTUS DORMITIVA had a share in it; thanks to German philosophy, it was a delight to the noble idlers, the virtuous, the mystics, the artiste, the three-fourths Christians, and the political obscurantists of all nations, to find an antidote to the still overwhelming sensualism which overflowed from the last century into this, in short—"sensus assoupire."...

But those kinds of responses belong to the world of comedy, and it's time to replace the Kantian question, "How are synthetic judgments a priori possible?" with a different one: "Why is belief in such judgments necessary?"—essentially, we need to realize that these judgments must be accepted as true for the sake of the survival of beings like us; even though they could naturally be false judgments! Or, to put it simply and directly—synthetic judgments a priori shouldn’t "be possible" at all; we have no claim to them; in our speech, they are nothing but false judgments. However, the belief in their truth is necessary, as plausible belief and observable evidence fitting into our perspective on life. Lastly, considering the significant impact that "German philosophy"—I trust you understand why it's in quotes?—has had across Europe, there's no denying that a certain VIRTUS DORMITIVA played a role in it; thanks to German philosophy, it became a pleasure for the idle elites, the virtuous, the mystics, the artists, the three-fourths Christians, and the political obscurantists of every nation to find a remedy for the still overwhelming sensualism that spilled over from the last century into this one, in short—"sensus assoupire."...

12. As regards materialistic atomism, it is one of the best-refuted theories that have been advanced, and in Europe there is now perhaps no one in the learned world so unscholarly as to attach serious signification to it, except for convenient everyday use (as an abbreviation of the means of expression)—thanks chiefly to the Pole Boscovich: he and the Pole Copernicus have hitherto been the greatest and most successful opponents of ocular evidence. For while Copernicus has persuaded us to believe, contrary to all the senses, that the earth does NOT stand fast, Boscovich has taught us to abjure the belief in the last thing that "stood fast" of the earth—the belief in "substance," in "matter," in the earth-residuum, and particle-atom: it is the greatest triumph over the senses that has hitherto been gained on earth. One must, however, go still further, and also declare war, relentless war to the knife, against the "atomistic requirements" which still lead a dangerous after-life in places where no one suspects them, like the more celebrated "metaphysical requirements": one must also above all give the finishing stroke to that other and more portentous atomism which Christianity has taught best and longest, the SOUL-ATOMISM. Let it be permitted to designate by this expression the belief which regards the soul as something indestructible, eternal, indivisible, as a monad, as an atomon: this belief ought to be expelled from science! Between ourselves, it is not at all necessary to get rid of "the soul" thereby, and thus renounce one of the oldest and most venerated hypotheses—as happens frequently to the clumsiness of naturalists, who can hardly touch on the soul without immediately losing it. But the way is open for new acceptations and refinements of the soul-hypothesis; and such conceptions as "mortal soul," and "soul of subjective multiplicity," and "soul as social structure of the instincts and passions," want henceforth to have legitimate rights in science. In that the NEW psychologist is about to put an end to the superstitions which have hitherto flourished with almost tropical luxuriance around the idea of the soul, he is really, as it were, thrusting himself into a new desert and a new distrust—it is possible that the older psychologists had a merrier and more comfortable time of it; eventually, however, he finds that precisely thereby he is also condemned to INVENT—and, who knows? perhaps to DISCOVER the new.

12. When it comes to materialistic atomism, it's one of the most thoroughly debunked theories out there, and nowadays in Europe, there’s probably no one in the academic community who is so uninformed as to take it seriously, except for practical everyday purposes (like as a shorthand for expression)—largely thanks to the Pole Boscovich: he and the Pole Copernicus have been the greatest and most effective challengers of observational evidence. While Copernicus convinced us to believe, against all our senses, that the Earth does NOT remain motionless, Boscovich has taught us to reject the belief in the last thing that the Earth “stood still” for—the belief in “substance,” in “matter,” in the remaining elements of the Earth, and in particle-atom: it represents the greatest victory over our senses that has been achieved on Earth. However, one must go even further and wage an unrelenting battle against the “atomistic requirements” that continue to survive in places where no one suspects them, similar to the more well-known “metaphysical requirements.” Above all, we need to deliver the final blow to that other, even more significant atomism that Christianity has taught best and longest, which is SOUL-ATOMISM. This term refers to the belief that the soul is something indestructible, eternal, and indivisible, like a monad or an atomon: this belief should be expelled from science! Frankly, it isn’t necessary to eliminate “the soul” altogether and abandon one of the oldest and most revered hypotheses—something that often happens due to the clumsiness of naturalists, who can hardly discuss the soul without losing the concept entirely. But the door is open for new interpretations and refinements of the soul hypothesis; and concepts like “mortal soul,” “soul of subjective multiplicity,” and “soul as the social structure of instincts and passions” should henceforth have a legitimate place in science. By casting aside the outdated notions that have until now thrived almost like weeds around the idea of the soul, the NEW psychologist is effectively stepping into a new desert filled with new skepticism—it’s possible that earlier psychologists had it easier and more enjoyable. Ultimately, however, the new psychologist finds that this very journey forces him to INVENT—and, who knows? Perhaps to DISCOVER the new.

13. Psychologists should bethink themselves before putting down the instinct of self-preservation as the cardinal instinct of an organic being. A living thing seeks above all to DISCHARGE its strength—life itself is WILL TO POWER; self-preservation is only one of the indirect and most frequent RESULTS thereof. In short, here, as everywhere else, let us beware of SUPERFLUOUS teleological principles!—one of which is the instinct of self-preservation (we owe it to Spinoza's inconsistency). It is thus, in effect, that method ordains, which must be essentially economy of principles.

13. Psychologists should think carefully before defining the instinct of self-preservation as the primary instinct of a living being. A living thing primarily seeks to express its strength—life itself is the WILL TO POWER; self-preservation is just one of the indirect and most common OUTCOMES of that. In short, as in all other areas, let us be cautious of UNNECESSARY teleological principles!—one of which is the instinct of self-preservation (we owe this to Spinoza's inconsistency). This is essentially how method dictates, which should primarily be an economy of principles.

14. It is perhaps just dawning on five or six minds that natural philosophy is only a world-exposition and world-arrangement (according to us, if I may say so!) and NOT a world-explanation; but in so far as it is based on belief in the senses, it is regarded as more, and for a long time to come must be regarded as more—namely, as an explanation. It has eyes and fingers of its own, it has ocular evidence and palpableness of its own: this operates fascinatingly, persuasively, and CONVINCINGLY upon an age with fundamentally plebeian tastes—in fact, it follows instinctively the canon of truth of eternal popular sensualism. What is clear, what is "explained"? Only that which can be seen and felt—one must pursue every problem thus far. Obversely, however, the charm of the Platonic mode of thought, which was an ARISTOCRATIC mode, consisted precisely in RESISTANCE to obvious sense-evidence—perhaps among men who enjoyed even stronger and more fastidious senses than our contemporaries, but who knew how to find a higher triumph in remaining masters of them: and this by means of pale, cold, grey conceptional networks which they threw over the motley whirl of the senses—the mob of the senses, as Plato said. In this overcoming of the world, and interpreting of the world in the manner of Plato, there was an ENJOYMENT different from that which the physicists of today offer us—and likewise the Darwinists and anti-teleologists among the physiological workers, with their principle of the "smallest possible effort," and the greatest possible blunder. "Where there is nothing more to see or to grasp, there is also nothing more for men to do"—that is certainly an imperative different from the Platonic one, but it may notwithstanding be the right imperative for a hardy, laborious race of machinists and bridge-builders of the future, who have nothing but ROUGH work to perform.

14. It might just be starting to dawn on a handful of people that natural philosophy is really just about describing and organizing the world (according to us, if I can say that!) and NOT about explaining it. But since it's based on beliefs tied to our senses, it’s seen as more than that, and for a long time, it will have to be seen as an explanation. It has its own ways of seeing and touching; it provides clear evidence and tangible proof. This engages and convinces an era with fundamentally ordinary tastes—it naturally follows the timeless principle of popular sensory appeal. What’s clear, what’s “explained”? Only what can be seen and felt—you have to tackle every problem this way. On the flip side, the allure of Platonic thinking, which was an ELITE way of thinking, was precisely in resisting obvious sensory evidence—perhaps among people with even sharper and more refined senses than ours, but who knew how to achieve a greater triumph by mastering them: using pale, cold, grey conceptual frameworks to cover the chaotic rush of the senses—the crowd of the senses, as Plato put it. In this overcoming of the world, and in interpreting the world the Platonic way, there was a kind of enjoyment different from what today’s physicists offer us—and also from Darwinists and anti-teleologists among the biological scientists, with their principle of “the least possible effort” and the most likely mistakes. “Where there’s nothing more to see or grasp, there’s nothing more for people to do”—this is surely a different imperative from the Platonic one, but it might still be the right mandate for a tough, hardworking future generation of machinists and bridge-builders, who have nothing but HARD work ahead of them.

15. To study physiology with a clear conscience, one must insist on the fact that the sense-organs are not phenomena in the sense of the idealistic philosophy; as such they certainly could not be causes! Sensualism, therefore, at least as regulative hypothesis, if not as heuristic principle. What? And others say even that the external world is the work of our organs? But then our body, as a part of this external world, would be the work of our organs! But then our organs themselves would be the work of our organs! It seems to me that this is a complete REDUCTIO AD ABSURDUM, if the conception CAUSA SUI is something fundamentally absurd. Consequently, the external world is NOT the work of our organs—?

15. To study physiology honestly, we have to emphasize that our sense organs are not just ideas, according to idealistic philosophy; therefore, they can't be causes! Sensualism, at least as a guiding hypothesis, if not as an exploratory principle. What? Some even claim that the external world is created by our organs? If that’s true, then our body, as part of the external world, would be created by our organs! But then our organs would be created by our organs! This seems to me like a total REDUCTIO AD ABSURDUM, if the idea of CAUSA SUI is fundamentally absurd. Therefore, the external world is NOT created by our organs—?

16. There are still harmless self-observers who believe that there are "immediate certainties"; for instance, "I think," or as the superstition of Schopenhauer puts it, "I will"; as though cognition here got hold of its object purely and simply as "the thing in itself," without any falsification taking place either on the part of the subject or the object. I would repeat it, however, a hundred times, that "immediate certainty," as well as "absolute knowledge" and the "thing in itself," involve a CONTRADICTIO IN ADJECTO; we really ought to free ourselves from the misleading significance of words! The people on their part may think that cognition is knowing all about things, but the philosopher must say to himself: "When I analyze the process that is expressed in the sentence, 'I think,' I find a whole series of daring assertions, the argumentative proof of which would be difficult, perhaps impossible: for instance, that it is I who think, that there must necessarily be something that thinks, that thinking is an activity and operation on the part of a being who is thought of as a cause, that there is an 'ego,' and finally, that it is already determined what is to be designated by thinking—that I KNOW what thinking is. For if I had not already decided within myself what it is, by what standard could I determine whether that which is just happening is not perhaps 'willing' or 'feeling'? In short, the assertion 'I think,' assumes that I COMPARE my state at the present moment with other states of myself which I know, in order to determine what it is; on account of this retrospective connection with further 'knowledge,' it has, at any rate, no immediate certainty for me."—In place of the "immediate certainty" in which the people may believe in the special case, the philosopher thus finds a series of metaphysical questions presented to him, veritable conscience questions of the intellect, to wit: "Whence did I get the notion of 'thinking'? Why do I believe in cause and effect? What gives me the right to speak of an 'ego,' and even of an 'ego' as cause, and finally of an 'ego' as cause of thought?" He who ventures to answer these metaphysical questions at once by an appeal to a sort of INTUITIVE perception, like the person who says, "I think, and know that this, at least, is true, actual, and certain"—will encounter a smile and two notes of interrogation in a philosopher nowadays. "Sir," the philosopher will perhaps give him to understand, "it is improbable that you are not mistaken, but why should it be the truth?"

16. There are still naive self-observers who think there are "immediate certainties"; for example, "I think," or as Schopenhauer's superstition puts it, "I will"; as if knowledge here grasps its object purely and simply as "the thing in itself," without any distortion from either the subject or the object. I would emphasize again and again that "immediate certainty," as well as "absolute knowledge" and "the thing in itself," contain a CONTRADICTION IN TERMS; we really should free ourselves from the misleading implications of words! The general public may believe that knowledge means understanding everything about things, but a philosopher must tell themselves: "When I analyze the process expressed by the phrase, 'I think,' I uncover a whole series of bold statements, the logical proof of which would be challenging, if not impossible: for instance, that it is I who think, that there must necessarily be something that thinks, that thinking is an action and operation by a being who is considered a cause, that there is an 'ego,' and finally, that it's already nailed down what is meant by thinking—that I KNOW what thinking is. Because if I hadn’t already made up my mind about what it is, by what standard could I judge whether what is happening right now is maybe 'willing' or 'feeling'? In short, the claim 'I think' implies that I COMPARE my current state with other states of myself that I know, to figure out what it is; due to this retrospective connection with further 'knowledge,' it has, at least, no immediate certainty for me."—Instead of the "immediate certainty" that people may believe in the specific case, the philosopher thus encounters a series of metaphysical questions presented to them, genuine intellectual dilemmas, namely: "Where did I get the idea of 'thinking'? Why do I believe in cause and effect? What gives me the right to talk about an 'ego,' and even an 'ego' as a cause, and finally of an 'ego' as the cause of thought?" Whoever dares to answer these metaphysical questions simply by referring to a kind of INTUITIVE perception, like someone who says, "I think, and I know that this, at least, is true, real, and certain"—will meet a smile and a couple of question marks from a philosopher today. "Sir," the philosopher might suggest, "it’s unlikely that you aren't mistaken, but why should it be considered the truth?"

17. With regard to the superstitions of logicians, I shall never tire of emphasizing a small, terse fact, which is unwillingly recognized by these credulous minds—namely, that a thought comes when "it" wishes, and not when "I" wish; so that it is a PERVERSION of the facts of the case to say that the subject "I" is the condition of the predicate "think." ONE thinks; but that this "one" is precisely the famous old "ego," is, to put it mildly, only a supposition, an assertion, and assuredly not an "immediate certainty." After all, one has even gone too far with this "one thinks"—even the "one" contains an INTERPRETATION of the process, and does not belong to the process itself. One infers here according to the usual grammatical formula—"To think is an activity; every activity requires an agency that is active; consequently"... It was pretty much on the same lines that the older atomism sought, besides the operating "power," the material particle wherein it resides and out of which it operates—the atom. More rigorous minds, however, learnt at last to get along without this "earth-residuum," and perhaps some day we shall accustom ourselves, even from the logician's point of view, to get along without the little "one" (to which the worthy old "ego" has refined itself).

17. Regarding the superstitions of logicians, I will never stop highlighting a simple, clear fact that these gullible minds reluctantly acknowledge—namely, that a thought comes when "it" wants to, not when "I" want to; therefore, it's a DISTORTION of the facts to claim that the subject "I" conditions the predicate "think." ONE thinks; but the idea that this "one" is exactly the well-known old "ego" is, to say the least, just a supposition, an assertion, and definitely not an "immediate certainty." After all, we've gone too far with this "one thinks"—even the "one" implies an INTERPRETATION of the process and doesn't actually belong to the process itself. Here, one infers according to the standard grammatical structure—"To think is an activity; every activity requires an active agent; therefore"... It was pretty much along the same lines that earlier atomism sought, in addition to the operating "power," the material particle that it resides in and operates from—the atom. However, more rigorous thinkers eventually learned to manage without this "earth-residuum," and perhaps one day we will also get used to managing without the little "one" (to which the dear old "ego" has refined itself).

18. It is certainly not the least charm of a theory that it is refutable; it is precisely thereby that it attracts the more subtle minds. It seems that the hundred-times-refuted theory of the "free will" owes its persistence to this charm alone; some one is always appearing who feels himself strong enough to refute it.

18. One of the key appeals of a theory is that it can be challenged; this quality is what draws in the more insightful thinkers. It seems that the repeatedly debunked theory of "free will" continues to stick around mainly because of this appeal. There's always someone who believes they are capable of disproving it.

19. Philosophers are accustomed to speak of the will as though it were the best-known thing in the world; indeed, Schopenhauer has given us to understand that the will alone is really known to us, absolutely and completely known, without deduction or addition. But it again and again seems to me that in this case Schopenhauer also only did what philosophers are in the habit of doing—he seems to have adopted a POPULAR PREJUDICE and exaggerated it. Willing seems to me to be above all something COMPLICATED, something that is a unity only in name—and it is precisely in a name that popular prejudice lurks, which has got the mastery over the inadequate precautions of philosophers in all ages. So let us for once be more cautious, let us be "unphilosophical": let us say that in all willing there is firstly a plurality of sensations, namely, the sensation of the condition "AWAY FROM WHICH we go," the sensation of the condition "TOWARDS WHICH we go," the sensation of this "FROM" and "TOWARDS" itself, and then besides, an accompanying muscular sensation, which, even without our putting in motion "arms and legs," commences its action by force of habit, directly we "will" anything. Therefore, just as sensations (and indeed many kinds of sensations) are to be recognized as ingredients of the will, so, in the second place, thinking is also to be recognized; in every act of the will there is a ruling thought;—and let us not imagine it possible to sever this thought from the "willing," as if the will would then remain over! In the third place, the will is not only a complex of sensation and thinking, but it is above all an EMOTION, and in fact the emotion of the command. That which is termed "freedom of the will" is essentially the emotion of supremacy in respect to him who must obey: "I am free, 'he' must obey"—this consciousness is inherent in every will; and equally so the straining of the attention, the straight look which fixes itself exclusively on one thing, the unconditional judgment that "this and nothing else is necessary now," the inward certainty that obedience will be rendered—and whatever else pertains to the position of the commander. A man who WILLS commands something within himself which renders obedience, or which he believes renders obedience. But now let us notice what is the strangest thing about the will,—this affair so extremely complex, for which the people have only one name. Inasmuch as in the given circumstances we are at the same time the commanding AND the obeying parties, and as the obeying party we know the sensations of constraint, impulsion, pressure, resistance, and motion, which usually commence immediately after the act of will; inasmuch as, on the other hand, we are accustomed to disregard this duality, and to deceive ourselves about it by means of the synthetic term "I": a whole series of erroneous conclusions, and consequently of false judgments about the will itself, has become attached to the act of willing—to such a degree that he who wills believes firmly that willing SUFFICES for action. Since in the majority of cases there has only been exercise of will when the effect of the command—consequently obedience, and therefore action—was to be EXPECTED, the APPEARANCE has translated itself into the sentiment, as if there were a NECESSITY OF EFFECT; in a word, he who wills believes with a fair amount of certainty that will and action are somehow one; he ascribes the success, the carrying out of the willing, to the will itself, and thereby enjoys an increase of the sensation of power which accompanies all success. "Freedom of Will"—that is the expression for the complex state of delight of the person exercising volition, who commands and at the same time identifies himself with the executor of the order—who, as such, enjoys also the triumph over obstacles, but thinks within himself that it was really his own will that overcame them. In this way the person exercising volition adds the feelings of delight of his successful executive instruments, the useful "underwills" or under-souls—indeed, our body is but a social structure composed of many souls—to his feelings of delight as commander. L'EFFET C'EST MOI. what happens here is what happens in every well-constructed and happy commonwealth, namely, that the governing class identifies itself with the successes of the commonwealth. In all willing it is absolutely a question of commanding and obeying, on the basis, as already said, of a social structure composed of many "souls", on which account a philosopher should claim the right to include willing-as-such within the sphere of morals—regarded as the doctrine of the relations of supremacy under which the phenomenon of "life" manifests itself.

19. Philosophers often talk about the will as if it were the most well-known concept in the world. In fact, Schopenhauer has suggested that the will is the only thing we truly know, completely and absolutely, without any interpretation or extra information. However, it seems to me that Schopenhauer just did what philosophers tend to do—he took a COMMON PREJUDICE and exaggerated it. To me, willing is primarily something COMPLEX, something that only appears to be a unity—as if in its name lies the popular misconception that has dominated philosophers throughout history. So, let’s be more cautious for a moment and be "unphilosophical": let’s acknowledge that in every act of willing, there are multiple sensations involved, specifically, the sensation of the condition "AWAY FROM WHICH we are moving," the sensation of "TOWARDS WHICH we are moving," the sensation of this "FROM" and "TOWARDS" itself, and also an accompanying muscular sensation that, even without moving "arms and legs," kicks in out of habit as soon as we "will" anything. Therefore, just as sensations (and indeed many kinds of sensations) are recognized as components of the will, thinking should also be acknowledged; in every act of will, there is a dominant thought;—and we shouldn't think it’s possible to separate this thought from the "willing," as if the will would still exist without it! Thirdly, the will is not just a mixture of sensations and thoughts, it is also fundamentally an EMOTION, specifically the emotion of command. What is referred to as "freedom of the will" is essentially the emotion of authority over those who must obey: "I am free, ‘he’ must obey"—this awareness is inherent in every act of will; and likewise the focused attention, the direct gaze that fixates exclusively on one thing, the unconditional judgment that "this and nothing else is necessary right now," the inner certainty that obedience will be given—and anything else related to the position of the commander. A person who WILLS commands something within themselves that enforces obedience, or that they believe enforces obedience. But now let’s notice the oddest aspect of the will—this incredibly complex matter that people refer to with just one term. In the circumstances where we are simultaneously the commanding AND the obeying parties, we experience sensations of constraint, impulsion, pressure, resistance, and motion, all of which usually begin immediately after the act of will; on the other hand, we tend to ignore this duality and deceive ourselves into thinking of it as a single "I": a whole range of incorrect conclusions, and thus false judgments about the will itself, have become attached to the act of willing—so much so that the person who wills firmly believes that willing is SUFFICIENT for action. Since in most cases there has only been an exercise of will when the outcome of the command—hence obedience, and therefore action—was to be EXPECTED, the APPEARANCE has translated into the feeling as if there were a NECESSITY OF EFFECT; in other words, a person who wills believes with reasonable certainty that will and action are somehow the same; they attribute success, the fulfillment of the willing, to the will itself, and thus experience an enhanced feeling of power that comes with all success. "Freedom of Will"—that is the phrase for the complex state of joy of the person exercising volition, who commands and simultaneously identifies with the executor of the order—who, as such, also enjoys triumph over obstacles, but thinks to themselves that it was truly their own will that conquered them. In this way, the person exercising volition combines the feelings of joy from their successful executive instruments, the useful "underwills" or under-souls—after all, our body is merely a social structure made up of many souls—with their feelings of joy as commander. L'EFFET C'EST MOI. What happens here is akin to what occurs in every well-functioning and prosperous community, namely, that the ruling class identifies with the successes of the community. In all acts of willing, it fundamentally revolves around commanding and obeying, based on, as previously mentioned, a social structure made up of many "souls," which is why a philosopher should rightfully include willing-as-such within the realm of ethics—viewed as the study of the relationships of authority under which the phenomenon of "life" manifests.

20. That the separate philosophical ideas are not anything optional or autonomously evolving, but grow up in connection and relationship with each other, that, however suddenly and arbitrarily they seem to appear in the history of thought, they nevertheless belong just as much to a system as the collective members of the fauna of a Continent—is betrayed in the end by the circumstance: how unfailingly the most diverse philosophers always fill in again a definite fundamental scheme of POSSIBLE philosophies. Under an invisible spell, they always revolve once more in the same orbit, however independent of each other they may feel themselves with their critical or systematic wills, something within them leads them, something impels them in definite order the one after the other—to wit, the innate methodology and relationship of their ideas. Their thinking is, in fact, far less a discovery than a re-recognizing, a remembering, a return and a home-coming to a far-off, ancient common-household of the soul, out of which those ideas formerly grew: philosophizing is so far a kind of atavism of the highest order. The wonderful family resemblance of all Indian, Greek, and German philosophizing is easily enough explained. In fact, where there is affinity of language, owing to the common philosophy of grammar—I mean owing to the unconscious domination and guidance of similar grammatical functions—it cannot but be that everything is prepared at the outset for a similar development and succession of philosophical systems, just as the way seems barred against certain other possibilities of world-interpretation. It is highly probable that philosophers within the domain of the Ural-Altaic languages (where the conception of the subject is least developed) look otherwise "into the world," and will be found on paths of thought different from those of the Indo-Germans and Mussulmans, the spell of certain grammatical functions is ultimately also the spell of PHYSIOLOGICAL valuations and racial conditions.—So much by way of rejecting Locke's superficiality with regard to the origin of ideas.

20. The separate philosophical ideas are not optional or independently evolving, but develop in connection and relationship with each other. Even though they may appear suddenly and randomly in the history of thought, they belong to a system just like the various members of the fauna of a continent. This is ultimately shown by how consistently diverse philosophers fill in a specific fundamental framework of POSSIBLE philosophies. Under an invisible influence, they continually orbit around the same ideas, even when they feel independent in their critical or systematic ambitions; something within them drives them in a definite order, one after the other—specifically, the inherent methodology and relationship of their ideas. Their thinking is less about discovering something new and more about recognizing, remembering, returning, and coming home to a distant, ancient common ground of thought where those ideas originated: philosophizing is thus a kind of profound atavism. The striking family resemblance among all Indian, Greek, and German philosophies is easily explained. In fact, where there is a similarity in language due to a shared grammar philosophy—stemming from the unconscious influence of similar grammatical functions—it leads to a similar development and succession of philosophical systems, while other interpretations of the world seem less likely. It is very probable that philosophers speaking Ural-Altaic languages (where the idea of the subject is least developed) perceive the world differently and explore thoughts on paths distinct from those of the Indo-Europeans and Muslims; the influence of certain grammatical functions is ultimately linked to PHYSIOLOGICAL values and racial conditions. This serves to counter Locke's superficial view on the origin of ideas.

21. The CAUSA SUI is the best self-contradiction that has yet been conceived, it is a sort of logical violation and unnaturalness; but the extravagant pride of man has managed to entangle itself profoundly and frightfully with this very folly. The desire for "freedom of will" in the superlative, metaphysical sense, such as still holds sway, unfortunately, in the minds of the half-educated, the desire to bear the entire and ultimate responsibility for one's actions oneself, and to absolve God, the world, ancestors, chance, and society therefrom, involves nothing less than to be precisely this CAUSA SUI, and, with more than Munchausen daring, to pull oneself up into existence by the hair, out of the slough of nothingness. If any one should find out in this manner the crass stupidity of the celebrated conception of "free will" and put it out of his head altogether, I beg of him to carry his "enlightenment" a step further, and also put out of his head the contrary of this monstrous conception of "free will": I mean "non-free will," which is tantamount to a misuse of cause and effect. One should not wrongly MATERIALISE "cause" and "effect," as the natural philosophers do (and whoever like them naturalize in thinking at present), according to the prevailing mechanical doltishness which makes the cause press and push until it "effects" its end; one should use "cause" and "effect" only as pure CONCEPTIONS, that is to say, as conventional fictions for the purpose of designation and mutual understanding,—NOT for explanation. In "being-in-itself" there is nothing of "casual-connection," of "necessity," or of "psychological non-freedom"; there the effect does NOT follow the cause, there "law" does not obtain. It is WE alone who have devised cause, sequence, reciprocity, relativity, constraint, number, law, freedom, motive, and purpose; and when we interpret and intermix this symbol-world, as "being-in-itself," with things, we act once more as we have always acted—MYTHOLOGICALLY. The "non-free will" is mythology; in real life it is only a question of STRONG and WEAK wills.—It is almost always a symptom of what is lacking in himself, when a thinker, in every "causal-connection" and "psychological necessity," manifests something of compulsion, indigence, obsequiousness, oppression, and non-freedom; it is suspicious to have such feelings—the person betrays himself. And in general, if I have observed correctly, the "non-freedom of the will" is regarded as a problem from two entirely opposite standpoints, but always in a profoundly PERSONAL manner: some will not give up their "responsibility," their belief in THEMSELVES, the personal right to THEIR merits, at any price (the vain races belong to this class); others on the contrary, do not wish to be answerable for anything, or blamed for anything, and owing to an inward self-contempt, seek to GET OUT OF THE BUSINESS, no matter how. The latter, when they write books, are in the habit at present of taking the side of criminals; a sort of socialistic sympathy is their favourite disguise. And as a matter of fact, the fatalism of the weak-willed embellishes itself surprisingly when it can pose as "la religion de la souffrance humaine"; that is ITS "good taste."

21. The CAUSA SUI is the ultimate self-contradiction that has ever been imagined; it’s a kind of logical violation and oddity. Yet, human pride has managed to get deeply and terrifyingly entangled with this very folly. The desire for "freedom of will" in the highest, metaphysical sense, which unfortunately still prevails in the minds of the less educated, the wish to take complete responsibility for one's actions and absolve God, the world, ancestors, chance, and society from that burden, amounts to wanting to be exactly this CAUSA SUI. It’s like trying to pull oneself up into existence by the hair, rising out of the sludge of nothingness. If someone figures out the blatant stupidity of the famed idea of "free will" and discards it entirely, I urge them to take their "enlightenment" a step further and also reject the opposite of that monstrous notion of "free will": namely, "non-free will," which is essentially a misuse of cause and effect. One shouldn’t misinterpret "cause" and "effect," as natural philosophers do (and those who think like them today), according to the prevailing mechanical absurdity that forces cause to push until it "effects" its goal; we should use "cause" and "effect" merely as pure CONCEPTIONS, that is, as conventional fictions for designating and understanding one another, NOT for explanation. In "being-in-itself," there’s no "causal connection," no "necessity," or "psychological non-freedom"; there, the effect does NOT follow the cause, and there’s no "law" at play. It’s WE who have invented cause, sequence, reciprocity, relativity, constraint, number, law, freedom, motive, and purpose; and when we interpret and mix this symbolic world, like "being-in-itself," with reality, we behave as we always have—MYTHOLOGICALLY. The "non-free will" is mythology; in real life, it’s just a matter of STRONG and WEAK wills. It’s almost always a sign of what’s missing in themselves when a thinker, finding "causal connections" and "psychological necessity," shows feelings of compulsion, inadequacy, servility, oppression, and non-freedom; such feelings are suspicious—the person reveals themselves. Generally, if I've observed correctly, the "non-freedom of will" is seen as a problem from two completely opposite perspectives, but always in a deeply PERSONAL way: some refuse to abandon their "responsibility," their belief in THEMSELVES, their personal claim to THEIR merits at any cost (the vain races belong here); while others, on the contrary, don’t want to be accountable for anything or blamed for anything, and out of inner self-contempt, try to AVOID any responsibility, regardless of the method. Those in the latter group, when they write books, often take the side of criminals; a kind of socialistic empathy is their preferred disguise. In fact, the fatalism of the weak-willed surprisingly beautifies itself when it can present itself as "la religion de la souffrance humaine"; that is ITS "good taste."

22. Let me be pardoned, as an old philologist who cannot desist from the mischief of putting his finger on bad modes of interpretation, but "Nature's conformity to law," of which you physicists talk so proudly, as though—why, it exists only owing to your interpretation and bad "philology." It is no matter of fact, no "text," but rather just a naively humanitarian adjustment and perversion of meaning, with which you make abundant concessions to the democratic instincts of the modern soul! "Everywhere equality before the law—Nature is not different in that respect, nor better than we": a fine instance of secret motive, in which the vulgar antagonism to everything privileged and autocratic—likewise a second and more refined atheism—is once more disguised. "Ni dieu, ni maitre"—that, also, is what you want; and therefore "Cheers for natural law!"—is it not so? But, as has been said, that is interpretation, not text; and somebody might come along, who, with opposite intentions and modes of interpretation, could read out of the same "Nature," and with regard to the same phenomena, just the tyrannically inconsiderate and relentless enforcement of the claims of power—an interpreter who should so place the unexceptionalness and unconditionalness of all "Will to Power" before your eyes, that almost every word, and the word "tyranny" itself, would eventually seem unsuitable, or like a weakening and softening metaphor—as being too human; and who should, nevertheless, end by asserting the same about this world as you do, namely, that it has a "necessary" and "calculable" course, NOT, however, because laws obtain in it, but because they are absolutely LACKING, and every power effects its ultimate consequences every moment. Granted that this also is only interpretation—and you will be eager enough to make this objection?—well, so much the better.

22. Please forgive me, as an old scholar who can’t help pointing out bad ways of interpreting things, but the "conformity of Nature to law" that you physicists speak about so proudly only exists thanks to your interpretation and flawed "philology." It's not a matter of fact, not a "text," but rather a naïve humanitarian adjustment and distortion of meaning that makes generous concessions to the democratic instincts of modern society! "Everyone is equal under the law—Nature isn't any different in that respect, nor is it better than us": a perfect example of a hidden agenda, where the common hostility toward anything privileged and authoritative—also a more subtle form of atheism—is concealed. "No god, no master"—that's what you want too; and so "Cheers to natural law!"—isn't that right? But, as has been said, that is interpretation, not a text; and someone might come along who, with different intentions and modes of interpretation, could extract from the same "Nature" regarding the same phenomena, just the tyrannically harsh and relentless enforcement of power claims—an interpreter who would make the absolute nature of all "Will to Power" clear to you, so much so that almost every word, including "tyranny," would seem unsuitable, like a weakening metaphor—too human. Yet, this person would still end up asserting the same thing about this world as you do, namely, that it has a "necessary" and "calculable" course, NOT because laws exist in it, but because they are completely ABSENT, and every power produces its ultimate consequences at every moment. Granted that this too is just interpretation—and you’re bound to raise that objection?—well, even better.

23. All psychology hitherto has run aground on moral prejudices and timidities, it has not dared to launch out into the depths. In so far as it is allowable to recognize in that which has hitherto been written, evidence of that which has hitherto been kept silent, it seems as if nobody had yet harboured the notion of psychology as the Morphology and DEVELOPMENT-DOCTRINE OF THE WILL TO POWER, as I conceive of it. The power of moral prejudices has penetrated deeply into the most intellectual world, the world apparently most indifferent and unprejudiced, and has obviously operated in an injurious, obstructive, blinding, and distorting manner. A proper physio-psychology has to contend with unconscious antagonism in the heart of the investigator, it has "the heart" against it even a doctrine of the reciprocal conditionalness of the "good" and the "bad" impulses, causes (as refined immorality) distress and aversion in a still strong and manly conscience—still more so, a doctrine of the derivation of all good impulses from bad ones. If, however, a person should regard even the emotions of hatred, envy, covetousness, and imperiousness as life-conditioning emotions, as factors which must be present, fundamentally and essentially, in the general economy of life (which must, therefore, be further developed if life is to be further developed), he will suffer from such a view of things as from sea-sickness. And yet this hypothesis is far from being the strangest and most painful in this immense and almost new domain of dangerous knowledge, and there are in fact a hundred good reasons why every one should keep away from it who CAN do so! On the other hand, if one has once drifted hither with one's bark, well! very good! now let us set our teeth firmly! let us open our eyes and keep our hand fast on the helm! We sail away right OVER morality, we crush out, we destroy perhaps the remains of our own morality by daring to make our voyage thither—but what do WE matter. Never yet did a PROFOUNDER world of insight reveal itself to daring travelers and adventurers, and the psychologist who thus "makes a sacrifice"—it is not the sacrifizio dell' intelletto, on the contrary!—will at least be entitled to demand in return that psychology shall once more be recognized as the queen of the sciences, for whose service and equipment the other sciences exist. For psychology is once more the path to the fundamental problems.

23. Up until now, all of psychology has been held back by moral biases and fears, and it hasn't dared to explore deeper issues. While there's been some writing on psychology, it seems no one has really considered it as the study of the nature and growth of the will to power, as I see it. The influence of moral biases has strongly affected even the most intellectual circles, which seem the most indifferent and unbiased, and this influence has clearly been harmful, obstructive, blinding, and distorting. A thorough physio-psychology has to deal with unconscious resistance from the researcher themselves; it faces opposition even from concepts like the interconnectedness of "good" and "bad" impulses, as this idea (in its refined immorality) can cause distress and aversion in those with a still strong conscience—especially when suggesting that all positive impulses arise from negative ones. If someone views emotions like hatred, envy, greed, and dominance as essential life-driving forces that need to be acknowledged for life to advance, this perspective might make them feel nauseous. Yet, this idea is far from being the strangest or most troubling in this vast and almost unfamiliar realm of dangerous knowledge, and there are plenty of valid reasons for anyone who can to steer clear of it! On the other hand, if someone has already ventured this far, then good! Let's brace ourselves, keep our eyes open, and hold tight to the wheel! We’ll sail right past morality, possibly obliterating what’s left of our own moral compass by daring to take this journey—but our concerns are secondary. No deeper understanding has ever revealed itself to those brave enough to explore, and a psychologist who makes this “sacrifice”—it’s not a sacrifice of intellect, quite the opposite!—will at least be entitled to demand that psychology be recognized once again as the queen of the sciences, for which the other sciences exist. Psychology is the pathway to fundamental questions once more.





CHAPTER II. THE FREE SPIRIT

24. O sancta simplicitas! In what strange simplification and falsification man lives! One can never cease wondering when once one has got eyes for beholding this marvel! How we have made everything around us clear and free and easy and simple! how we have been able to give our senses a passport to everything superficial, our thoughts a godlike desire for wanton pranks and wrong inferences!—how from the beginning, we have contrived to retain our ignorance in order to enjoy an almost inconceivable freedom, thoughtlessness, imprudence, heartiness, and gaiety—in order to enjoy life! And only on this solidified, granite-like foundation of ignorance could knowledge rear itself hitherto, the will to knowledge on the foundation of a far more powerful will, the will to ignorance, to the uncertain, to the untrue! Not as its opposite, but—as its refinement! It is to be hoped, indeed, that LANGUAGE, here as elsewhere, will not get over its awkwardness, and that it will continue to talk of opposites where there are only degrees and many refinements of gradation; it is equally to be hoped that the incarnated Tartuffery of morals, which now belongs to our unconquerable "flesh and blood," will turn the words round in the mouths of us discerning ones. Here and there we understand it, and laugh at the way in which precisely the best knowledge seeks most to retain us in this SIMPLIFIED, thoroughly artificial, suitably imagined, and suitably falsified world: at the way in which, whether it will or not, it loves error, because, as living itself, it loves life!

24. Oh, holy simplicity! In what a strange simplification and distortion does humanity live! One can’t help but marvel once they open their eyes to this wonder! We’ve made everything around us clear, easy, and simple! We’ve managed to give our senses a pass to everything superficial, and our thoughts a godlike desire for playful mischief and false conclusions!—how from the very beginning we’ve managed to keep our ignorance to enjoy an almost unimaginable freedom, carelessness, recklessness, sincerity, and joy—just to enjoy life! And only on this solid, granite-like foundation of ignorance could knowledge be built so far, with the will to knowledge resting on a much stronger will, the will to ignorance, to the uncertain, to the untrue! Not as its opposite, but—as its refinement! It is to be hoped, indeed, that LANGUAGE, here as elsewhere, will not overcome its clumsiness, and that it will continue to speak of opposites where there are only degrees and many levels of nuance; it is equally to be hoped that the embodied hypocrisy of morals, which now belongs to our inseparable "flesh and blood," will twist the words in the mouths of us discerning individuals. Here and there we get it, and laugh at how the very best knowledge tries the hardest to keep us in this SIMPLIFIED, thoroughly artificial, carefully imagined, and carefully falsified world: at how, whether it wants to or not, it embraces error because, like life itself, it loves living!

25. After such a cheerful commencement, a serious word would fain be heard; it appeals to the most serious minds. Take care, ye philosophers and friends of knowledge, and beware of martyrdom! Of suffering "for the truth's sake"! even in your own defense! It spoils all the innocence and fine neutrality of your conscience; it makes you headstrong against objections and red rags; it stupefies, animalizes, and brutalizes, when in the struggle with danger, slander, suspicion, expulsion, and even worse consequences of enmity, ye have at last to play your last card as protectors of truth upon earth—as though "the Truth" were such an innocent and incompetent creature as to require protectors! and you of all people, ye knights of the sorrowful countenance, Messrs Loafers and Cobweb-spinners of the spirit! Finally, ye know sufficiently well that it cannot be of any consequence if YE just carry your point; ye know that hitherto no philosopher has carried his point, and that there might be a more laudable truthfulness in every little interrogative mark which you place after your special words and favourite doctrines (and occasionally after yourselves) than in all the solemn pantomime and trumping games before accusers and law-courts! Rather go out of the way! Flee into concealment! And have your masks and your ruses, that ye may be mistaken for what you are, or somewhat feared! And pray, don't forget the garden, the garden with golden trellis-work! And have people around you who are as a garden—or as music on the waters at eventide, when already the day becomes a memory. Choose the GOOD solitude, the free, wanton, lightsome solitude, which also gives you the right still to remain good in any sense whatsoever! How poisonous, how crafty, how bad, does every long war make one, which cannot be waged openly by means of force! How PERSONAL does a long fear make one, a long watching of enemies, of possible enemies! These pariahs of society, these long-pursued, badly-persecuted ones—also the compulsory recluses, the Spinozas or Giordano Brunos—always become in the end, even under the most intellectual masquerade, and perhaps without being themselves aware of it, refined vengeance-seekers and poison-Brewers (just lay bare the foundation of Spinoza's ethics and theology!), not to speak of the stupidity of moral indignation, which is the unfailing sign in a philosopher that the sense of philosophical humour has left him. The martyrdom of the philosopher, his "sacrifice for the sake of truth," forces into the light whatever of the agitator and actor lurks in him; and if one has hitherto contemplated him only with artistic curiosity, with regard to many a philosopher it is easy to understand the dangerous desire to see him also in his deterioration (deteriorated into a "martyr," into a stage-and-tribune-bawler). Only, that it is necessary with such a desire to be clear WHAT spectacle one will see in any case—merely a satyric play, merely an epilogue farce, merely the continued proof that the long, real tragedy IS AT AN END, supposing that every philosophy has been a long tragedy in its origin.

25. After such a cheerful start, a serious word deserves to be heard; it speaks to serious minds. Be careful, you philosophers and lovers of knowledge, and watch out for martyrdom! Suffering "for the truth's sake," even in your own defense, ruins the innocence and neutrality of your conscience; it makes you stubborn against objections and provocations; it dulls, animalizes, and brutalizes you when, in the face of danger, slander, suspicion, expulsion, and even worse consequences of hostility, you finally have to play your last card as protectors of truth on earth—as if "the Truth" were such an innocent and incompetent thing that it needs protectors! And you, of all people, knights of the sorrowful face, you loafers and cobweb-weavers of the spirit! Ultimately, you know well it doesn't matter if YOU just get your way; you know that no philosopher has truly succeeded so far, and there might be a more admirable honesty in every little question mark you put after your special words and favorite doctrines (and sometimes after yourselves) than in all the solemn show and rigged games before accusers and courts! Instead, move out of the way! Escape into hiding! And have your masks and tricks so that you may be mistaken for what you are, or somewhat feared! And please, don’t forget the garden, the garden with golden trellises! Surround yourselves with people who are like a garden—or like music on the water at dusk, when the day is already just a memory. Choose the GOOD solitude, the free, playful, light-hearted solitude, which also gives you the right to remain good in any sense whatsoever! How toxic, how cunning, how negative does a long war, which can't be fought openly with force, make one! How PERSONAL does long-lasting fear turn you, with constant surveillance of enemies and potential enemies! These outcasts of society, these long-pursued, badly-treated individuals—also the forced recluses, the Spinozas or Giordano Brunos—end up, even under the most intellectual disguise, and perhaps without realizing it, as refined seekers of revenge and poison-makers (just look into the foundations of Spinoza's ethics and theology!), not to mention the foolishness of moral outrage, which is the infallible sign in a philosopher that they've lost their philosophical sense of humor. The martyrdom of the philosopher, his "sacrifice for the truth," brings to light whatever agitator and performer lurks within him; and if one has so far viewed him only with artistic curiosity, it's easy to grasp the dangerous desire to see him also in his decline (deteriorated into a "martyr," into a stage-and-tribune shouter). Just be clear about what spectacle you will see in any case—merely a satirical play, merely a farcical epilogue, merely the ongoing proof that the long, real tragedy IS AT AN END, assuming that every philosophy has been a long tragedy from the start.

26. Every select man strives instinctively for a citadel and a privacy, where he is FREE from the crowd, the many, the majority—where he may forget "men who are the rule," as their exception;—exclusive only of the case in which he is pushed straight to such men by a still stronger instinct, as a discerner in the great and exceptional sense. Whoever, in intercourse with men, does not occasionally glisten in all the green and grey colours of distress, owing to disgust, satiety, sympathy, gloominess, and solitariness, is assuredly not a man of elevated tastes; supposing, however, that he does not voluntarily take all this burden and disgust upon himself, that he persistently avoids it, and remains, as I said, quietly and proudly hidden in his citadel, one thing is then certain: he was not made, he was not predestined for knowledge. For as such, he would one day have to say to himself: "The devil take my good taste! but 'the rule' is more interesting than the exception—than myself, the exception!" And he would go DOWN, and above all, he would go "inside." The long and serious study of the AVERAGE man—and consequently much disguise, self-overcoming, familiarity, and bad intercourse (all intercourse is bad intercourse except with one's equals):—that constitutes a necessary part of the life-history of every philosopher; perhaps the most disagreeable, odious, and disappointing part. If he is fortunate, however, as a favourite child of knowledge should be, he will meet with suitable auxiliaries who will shorten and lighten his task; I mean so-called cynics, those who simply recognize the animal, the commonplace and "the rule" in themselves, and at the same time have so much spirituality and ticklishness as to make them talk of themselves and their like BEFORE WITNESSES—sometimes they wallow, even in books, as on their own dung-hill. Cynicism is the only form in which base souls approach what is called honesty; and the higher man must open his ears to all the coarser or finer cynicism, and congratulate himself when the clown becomes shameless right before him, or the scientific satyr speaks out. There are even cases where enchantment mixes with the disgust—namely, where by a freak of nature, genius is bound to some such indiscreet billy-goat and ape, as in the case of the Abbe Galiani, the profoundest, acutest, and perhaps also filthiest man of his century—he was far profounder than Voltaire, and consequently also, a good deal more silent. It happens more frequently, as has been hinted, that a scientific head is placed on an ape's body, a fine exceptional understanding in a base soul, an occurrence by no means rare, especially among doctors and moral physiologists. And whenever anyone speaks without bitterness, or rather quite innocently, of man as a belly with two requirements, and a head with one; whenever any one sees, seeks, and WANTS to see only hunger, sexual instinct, and vanity as the real and only motives of human actions; in short, when any one speaks "badly"—and not even "ill"—of man, then ought the lover of knowledge to hearken attentively and diligently; he ought, in general, to have an open ear wherever there is talk without indignation. For the indignant man, and he who perpetually tears and lacerates himself with his own teeth (or, in place of himself, the world, God, or society), may indeed, morally speaking, stand higher than the laughing and self-satisfied satyr, but in every other sense he is the more ordinary, more indifferent, and less instructive case. And no one is such a LIAR as the indignant man.

26. Every select person instinctively seeks a stronghold and privacy, where they are FREE from the crowd, the masses, and the majority—where they can forget about "the rule" of the others, seeing them as exceptions. However, this is only true unless they are drawn to these people by a stronger instinct, as someone who perceives depth in a significant and exceptional way. Anyone who, in their interactions with others, doesn’t sometimes reflect the various shades of distress—due to disgust, weariness, empathy, sadness, or loneliness—definitely lacks refined tastes. Assuming, though, that they do not willingly take on this burden of discomfort, that they consistently avoid it, and stay, as mentioned, quietly and proudly hidden in their stronghold, one thing is certain: they were not meant for knowledge. Because, eventually, they would need to admit to themselves, "Forget my good taste! But 'the rule' is way more interesting than the exception—than me, the exception!" And they would go DOWN, and more importantly, they would go "inside." The long and serious examination of the AVERAGE person—and thus a lot of disguise, self-discipline, familiarity, and poor interactions (all interactions are poor unless with equals)—is an essential part of every philosopher's life story; possibly the most unpleasant, frustrating, and disappointing part. If they are fortunate enough, as a favored child of knowledge should be, they will encounter helpful allies who will ease their burden; I mean so-called cynics, those who simply acknowledge the animalistic, the mundane, and "the rule" in themselves, and at the same time have enough spirit and sensitivity to talk about themselves and their kind IN FRONT OF OTHERS—sometimes they even indulge in books as if they were on their own dung-hill. Cynicism is the only way in which inferior souls approach what is called honesty; and the elevated individual must listen to all forms of coarse or fine cynicism and take solace when the fool becomes shameless in front of them, or the scientific satyr speaks out. There are even instances where fascination mixes with disgust—specifically, when, by some twist of fate, a genius is paired with a boorish character, like the Abbé Galiani, the most profound, sharpest, and perhaps also the dirtiest man of his century—he was much deeper than Voltaire and so, consequently, much quieter. More often, as mentioned, a scientific mind is placed on an ape's body, a unique understanding inhabiting a base soul—an occurrence that is quite common, especially among doctors and moral physiologists. And whenever someone speaks without bitterness, or rather quite innocently, about humans as just a belly with two needs and a head with one; whenever anyone merely sees, seeks, and WANTS to see hunger, sexual desire, and vanity as the only genuine motivators for human actions; in short, when someone speaks "badly"—and not even "ill"—of mankind, then the lover of knowledge should listen closely and intently; they should always be attentive whenever there’s talk that lacks indignation. For the angry person, and someone who constantly tears themselves apart with their own words (or, instead of themselves, the world, God, or society), may indeed, morally speaking, stand higher than the laughing and self-satisfied satyr, but in every other way, they are the more ordinary, more indifferent, and less enlightening case. And no one is a bigger LIAR than the angry person.

27. It is difficult to be understood, especially when one thinks and lives gangasrotogati [Footnote: Like the river Ganges: presto.] among those only who think and live otherwise—namely, kurmagati [Footnote: Like the tortoise: lento.], or at best "froglike," mandeikagati [Footnote: Like the frog: staccato.] (I do everything to be "difficultly understood" myself!)—and one should be heartily grateful for the good will to some refinement of interpretation. As regards "the good friends," however, who are always too easy-going, and think that as friends they have a right to ease, one does well at the very first to grant them a play-ground and romping-place for misunderstanding—one can thus laugh still; or get rid of them altogether, these good friends—and laugh then also!

27. It's tough to be understood, especially when you think and live like a fast-flowing river, surrounded by people who think and live in a completely different way—like a slow-moving tortoise or, at best, "like a frog" (I tend to make it hard for myself to be understood too!)—and one should be truly thankful for any effort to interpret things more thoughtfully. However, as for "the good friends," who are always too laid-back and believe that friendship entitles them to simplicity, it's best to let them have their own space for misunderstanding right from the start—you can still have a laugh that way; or you can choose to cut them off completely and laugh then too!

28. What is most difficult to render from one language into another is the TEMPO of its style, which has its basis in the character of the race, or to speak more physiologically, in the average TEMPO of the assimilation of its nutriment. There are honestly meant translations, which, as involuntary vulgarizations, are almost falsifications of the original, merely because its lively and merry TEMPO (which overleaps and obviates all dangers in word and expression) could not also be rendered. A German is almost incapacitated for PRESTO in his language; consequently also, as may be reasonably inferred, for many of the most delightful and daring NUANCES of free, free-spirited thought. And just as the buffoon and satyr are foreign to him in body and conscience, so Aristophanes and Petronius are untranslatable for him. Everything ponderous, viscous, and pompously clumsy, all long-winded and wearying species of style, are developed in profuse variety among Germans—pardon me for stating the fact that even Goethe's prose, in its mixture of stiffness and elegance, is no exception, as a reflection of the "good old time" to which it belongs, and as an expression of German taste at a time when there was still a "German taste," which was a rococo-taste in moribus et artibus. Lessing is an exception, owing to his histrionic nature, which understood much, and was versed in many things; he who was not the translator of Bayle to no purpose, who took refuge willingly in the shadow of Diderot and Voltaire, and still more willingly among the Roman comedy-writers—Lessing loved also free-spiritism in the TEMPO, and flight out of Germany. But how could the German language, even in the prose of Lessing, imitate the TEMPO of Machiavelli, who in his "Principe" makes us breathe the dry, fine air of Florence, and cannot help presenting the most serious events in a boisterous allegrissimo, perhaps not without a malicious artistic sense of the contrast he ventures to present—long, heavy, difficult, dangerous thoughts, and a TEMPO of the gallop, and of the best, wantonest humour? Finally, who would venture on a German translation of Petronius, who, more than any great musician hitherto, was a master of PRESTO in invention, ideas, and words? What matter in the end about the swamps of the sick, evil world, or of the "ancient world," when like him, one has the feet of a wind, the rush, the breath, the emancipating scorn of a wind, which makes everything healthy, by making everything RUN! And with regard to Aristophanes—that transfiguring, complementary genius, for whose sake one PARDONS all Hellenism for having existed, provided one has understood in its full profundity ALL that there requires pardon and transfiguration; there is nothing that has caused me to meditate more on PLATO'S secrecy and sphinx-like nature, than the happily preserved petit fait that under the pillow of his death-bed there was found no "Bible," nor anything Egyptian, Pythagorean, or Platonic—but a book of Aristophanes. How could even Plato have endured life—a Greek life which he repudiated—without an Aristophanes!

28. What’s hardest to translate from one language to another is the rhythm of its style, which stems from the character of the culture, or more scientifically, from the typical pace of how its people absorb their nourishment. There are well-intentioned translations that, as unintentional simplifications, almost distort the original simply because its lively and joyful rhythm (which overcomes and avoids any risks in word and expression) couldn’t be replicated. A German speaker finds it nearly impossible to grasp the quick tempo in their language; thus, it's reasonable to conclude they also miss out on many of the most enjoyable and bold nuances of free and open-minded thought. Just as the jester and satyr are alien to them both physically and in spirit, so too are Aristophanes and Petronius untranslatable for them. Everything heavy, sluggish, and overly pompous, all the lengthy and tedious styles, are abundant among Germans—please forgive me for stating the reality that even Goethe's prose, with its mix of stiffness and grace, is no exception; it reflects the "good old days" it belongs to and represents German taste at a time when there was still a distinct “German taste,” characterized by rococo in morality and arts. Lessing is an exception due to his theatrical nature, which understood a great deal and was knowledgeable on many subjects; he, who translated Bayle with purpose, who willingly took refuge in the shadows of Diderot and Voltaire, and even more joyfully among the Roman comedy writers—Lessing also cherished the free-spirited rhythm and wanted to break free from Germany. But how could the German language, even in Lessing's prose, mimic the rhythm of Machiavelli, who in his "Prince" allows us to breathe the dry, refined air of Florence, presenting the gravest matters in a lively, bubbling manner, perhaps with a wicked artistic sense of the contrast he dares to portray—long, heavy, complex, and dangerous thoughts, but with a galloping rhythm and the most unrestrained humor? Finally, who would dare attempt a German translation of Petronius, who, more than any great musician before, was a master of rapid creation, ideas, and words? What does it matter in the end about the muck of the sick, corrupt world, or the “ancient world,” when one, like him, has the feet of the wind, the rush, the breath, the liberating contempt of the wind, which makes everything thrive by making everything FLOW? And regarding Aristophanes—that transformative, complementary genius, for whose sake one forgives all Hellenism for existing, provided that one fully understands everything that requires forgiveness and transformation; nothing has made me reflect more on Plato's secrecy and enigmatic nature than the fortunate discovery that on his deathbed there was found no "Bible," nor anything Egyptian, Pythagorean, or Platonic—but a book by Aristophanes. How could even Plato bear Greek life—which he rejected—without an Aristophanes!

29. It is the business of the very few to be independent; it is a privilege of the strong. And whoever attempts it, even with the best right, but without being OBLIGED to do so, proves that he is probably not only strong, but also daring beyond measure. He enters into a labyrinth, he multiplies a thousandfold the dangers which life in itself already brings with it; not the least of which is that no one can see how and where he loses his way, becomes isolated, and is torn piecemeal by some minotaur of conscience. Supposing such a one comes to grief, it is so far from the comprehension of men that they neither feel it, nor sympathize with it. And he cannot any longer go back! He cannot even go back again to the sympathy of men!

29. Only a very few can truly be independent; it's a privilege for the strong. And anyone who tries it, even for the best reasons but without being forced to, shows that they are likely not only strong but also incredibly bold. They step into a maze, multiplying the dangers that life already presents; one of the biggest risks is that no one can see how or where they lose their way, become isolated, and are gradually torn apart by some inner monster of guilt. If this person falls into trouble, it's so far beyond what others can understand that they neither feel it nor empathize with it. And they can't turn back! They can't even return to the sympathy of others!

30. Our deepest insights must—and should—appear as follies, and under certain circumstances as crimes, when they come unauthorizedly to the ears of those who are not disposed and predestined for them. The exoteric and the esoteric, as they were formerly distinguished by philosophers—among the Indians, as among the Greeks, Persians, and Mussulmans, in short, wherever people believed in gradations of rank and NOT in equality and equal rights—are not so much in contradistinction to one another in respect to the exoteric class, standing without, and viewing, estimating, measuring, and judging from the outside, and not from the inside; the more essential distinction is that the class in question views things from below upwards—while the esoteric class views things FROM ABOVE DOWNWARDS. There are heights of the soul from which tragedy itself no longer appears to operate tragically; and if all the woe in the world were taken together, who would dare to decide whether the sight of it would NECESSARILY seduce and constrain to sympathy, and thus to a doubling of the woe?... That which serves the higher class of men for nourishment or refreshment, must be almost poison to an entirely different and lower order of human beings. The virtues of the common man would perhaps mean vice and weakness in a philosopher; it might be possible for a highly developed man, supposing him to degenerate and go to ruin, to acquire qualities thereby alone, for the sake of which he would have to be honoured as a saint in the lower world into which he had sunk. There are books which have an inverse value for the soul and the health according as the inferior soul and the lower vitality, or the higher and more powerful, make use of them. In the former case they are dangerous, disturbing, unsettling books, in the latter case they are herald-calls which summon the bravest to THEIR bravery. Books for the general reader are always ill-smelling books, the odour of paltry people clings to them. Where the populace eat and drink, and even where they reverence, it is accustomed to stink. One should not go into churches if one wishes to breathe PURE air.

30. Our deepest insights often appear as foolishness, and sometimes even as crimes, when they reach the ears of those who aren’t ready for them. The distinction between the exoteric and the esoteric, as marked by philosophers—whether in India, Greece, Persia, or among Muslims—comes from places where people believe in social hierarchies rather than equality and equal rights. The main difference is that the exoteric group views things from the outside, evaluating and judging based on external appearances, while the esoteric group sees things from a higher perspective. There are levels of the soul where even tragedy doesn’t seem truly tragic anymore. If we combined all the suffering in the world, who would dare say that witnessing it would automatically evoke sympathy and double the suffering?... What nourishes or refreshes the higher individuals might be nearly toxic for those in a completely different, lower state of being. The virtues of an average person might actually be seen as vices or weaknesses by a philosopher; a highly developed person, if they were to decline and fall, might acquire traits for which they would receive recognition as a saint in the lower world they’ve now entered. There are books that have opposite effects depending on whether they're used by an inferior soul and a lower vitality or by a higher and more powerful being. For the former, they can be dangerous and disruptive; for the latter, they are calls to courage that challenge the bravest. Books for the general public often carry a bad smell, tainted by the presence of mediocre individuals. Where the masses gather to eat, drink, and even show respect, there’s often a foul odor. One should avoid churches if they wish to breathe clean air.

31. In our youthful years we still venerate and despise without the art of NUANCE, which is the best gain of life, and we have rightly to do hard penance for having fallen upon men and things with Yea and Nay. Everything is so arranged that the worst of all tastes, THE TASTE FOR THE UNCONDITIONAL, is cruelly befooled and abused, until a man learns to introduce a little art into his sentiments, and prefers to try conclusions with the artificial, as do the real artists of life. The angry and reverent spirit peculiar to youth appears to allow itself no peace, until it has suitably falsified men and things, to be able to vent its passion upon them: youth in itself even, is something falsifying and deceptive. Later on, when the young soul, tortured by continual disillusions, finally turns suspiciously against itself—still ardent and savage even in its suspicion and remorse of conscience: how it upbraids itself, how impatiently it tears itself, how it revenges itself for its long self-blinding, as though it had been a voluntary blindness! In this transition one punishes oneself by distrust of one's sentiments; one tortures one's enthusiasm with doubt, one feels even the good conscience to be a danger, as if it were the self-concealment and lassitude of a more refined uprightness; and above all, one espouses upon principle the cause AGAINST "youth."—A decade later, and one comprehends that all this was also still—youth!

31. In our younger years, we tend to idolize and criticize without the subtlety of NUANCE, which is the most valuable lesson in life, and we should face the consequences for viewing people and situations so rigidly as simply good or bad. Everything is set up in a way that the most disappointing attitude, THE TASTE FOR THE UNCONDITIONAL, is harshly misled and mistreated, until a person learns to add a bit of art to their feelings and chooses to engage with the complexities, like true artists of life. The intense and reverent spirit typical of youth doesn't seem to allow for any peace until it has suitably distorted people and situations so it can express its emotions towards them: youth itself can be misleading and deceptive. Later on, when the young soul, tormented by ongoing disillusionments, becomes suspicious of itself—still passionate and fierce even in its doubt and guilt—it harshly criticizes itself, impatiently tearing itself apart, seeking revenge for its long period of self-delusion, as if that blindness was a choice! In this shift, one punishes oneself by doubting one's feelings; one torments one's enthusiasm with skepticism; one even views a clear conscience as a threat, like it represents the self-deception and laziness of a more sophisticated integrity; and above all, one takes a firm stance against "youth."—A decade later, and one realizes that all of this was also just—youth!

32. Throughout the longest period of human history—one calls it the prehistoric period—the value or non-value of an action was inferred from its CONSEQUENCES; the action in itself was not taken into consideration, any more than its origin; but pretty much as in China at present, where the distinction or disgrace of a child redounds to its parents, the retro-operating power of success or failure was what induced men to think well or ill of an action. Let us call this period the PRE-MORAL period of mankind; the imperative, "Know thyself!" was then still unknown.—In the last ten thousand years, on the other hand, on certain large portions of the earth, one has gradually got so far, that one no longer lets the consequences of an action, but its origin, decide with regard to its worth: a great achievement as a whole, an important refinement of vision and of criterion, the unconscious effect of the supremacy of aristocratic values and of the belief in "origin," the mark of a period which may be designated in the narrower sense as the MORAL one: the first attempt at self-knowledge is thereby made. Instead of the consequences, the origin—what an inversion of perspective! And assuredly an inversion effected only after long struggle and wavering! To be sure, an ominous new superstition, a peculiar narrowness of interpretation, attained supremacy precisely thereby: the origin of an action was interpreted in the most definite sense possible, as origin out of an INTENTION; people were agreed in the belief that the value of an action lay in the value of its intention. The intention as the sole origin and antecedent history of an action: under the influence of this prejudice moral praise and blame have been bestowed, and men have judged and even philosophized almost up to the present day.—Is it not possible, however, that the necessity may now have arisen of again making up our minds with regard to the reversing and fundamental shifting of values, owing to a new self-consciousness and acuteness in man—is it not possible that we may be standing on the threshold of a period which to begin with, would be distinguished negatively as ULTRA-MORAL: nowadays when, at least among us immoralists, the suspicion arises that the decisive value of an action lies precisely in that which is NOT INTENTIONAL, and that all its intentionalness, all that is seen, sensible, or "sensed" in it, belongs to its surface or skin—which, like every skin, betrays something, but CONCEALS still more? In short, we believe that the intention is only a sign or symptom, which first requires an explanation—a sign, moreover, which has too many interpretations, and consequently hardly any meaning in itself alone: that morality, in the sense in which it has been understood hitherto, as intention-morality, has been a prejudice, perhaps a prematureness or preliminariness, probably something of the same rank as astrology and alchemy, but in any case something which must be surmounted. The surmounting of morality, in a certain sense even the self-mounting of morality—let that be the name for the long-secret labour which has been reserved for the most refined, the most upright, and also the most wicked consciences of today, as the living touchstones of the soul.

32. Throughout the longest period of human history—known as the prehistoric period—the value of an action was judged based on its outcomes; the action itself, along with its origin, was pretty much ignored. Similar to China today, where a child’s status reflects on its parents, the results of success or failure influenced how people viewed an action. Let’s refer to this time as the PRE-MORAL period of humanity; during this time, the imperative "Know thyself!" was still unknown. In the last ten thousand years, however, in certain regions of the world, we’ve gradually reached a point where we no longer let the consequences of an action determine its worth, but rather its origin. This shift marks a significant achievement—a crucial refinement of perception and criteria, largely influenced by the dominance of aristocratic values and belief in "origin." This represents a period that we can more narrowly label as the MORAL period: the first attempt at self-knowledge has been made. Instead of focusing on consequences, we’ve turned our attention to origin—what a shift in perspective! And certainly, this inversion has happened only after much struggle and hesitation. However, an unsettling new superstition emerged: a narrow interpretation gained dominance, interpreting the origin of an action very specifically as stemming from an INTENTION; people came to agree that the value of an action depended on the value of its intention. The intention became viewed as the sole source and historical background of an action. Under the influence of this bias, moral praise and blame have been assigned, and people have judged and even philosophized about morality up until today. Is it possible, though, that the time has come for us to rethink the reversal and fundamental shift of values, in light of a new self-awareness and insight in humanity? Could we be on the brink of a period that could initially be defined negatively as ULTRA-MORAL? Nowadays, among us immoralists, we are beginning to suspect that the true value of an action lies in what is NOT INTENTIONAL, and that all the intentionality, everything that is visible, tangible, or "sensed" within it, is just its exterior or surface—which, like every surface, reveals something but also conceals much more? In essence, we believe that intention is only a sign or symptom that needs further explanation—a sign that has too many interpretations and therefore lacks any meaningfulness on its own. The morality we’ve understood until now, defined by intention, seems to have been a prejudice, perhaps premature or preliminary, likely paralleling something like astrology and alchemy, but in any case, something to be transcended. The transcendence of morality, in a certain sense even the self-transcendence of morality—let that be the term for the long-hidden work that has been set aside for today’s most refined, most upright, and also the most wicked consciences, as they serve as the living touchstones of the soul.

33. It cannot be helped: the sentiment of surrender, of sacrifice for one's neighbour, and all self-renunciation-morality, must be mercilessly called to account, and brought to judgment; just as the aesthetics of "disinterested contemplation," under which the emasculation of art nowadays seeks insidiously enough to create itself a good conscience. There is far too much witchery and sugar in the sentiments "for others" and "NOT for myself," for one not needing to be doubly distrustful here, and for one asking promptly: "Are they not perhaps—DECEPTIONS?"—That they PLEASE—him who has them, and him who enjoys their fruit, and also the mere spectator—that is still no argument in their FAVOUR, but just calls for caution. Let us therefore be cautious!

33. It can't be avoided: the feelings of surrender, of sacrificing for others, and all forms of self-denial must be critically examined and judged, just like the idea of "disinterested contemplation," which attempts to give art a false sense of virtue nowadays. There's way too much charm and sweetness in the sentiments of "for others" and "NOT for myself," making it necessary to be extra wary here and to quickly ask: "Could these be—DECEPTIONS?"—That they please those who have them, those who enjoy their benefits, and even the mere observer is not a valid argument in their favor, but rather just calls for caution. So let's be careful!

34. At whatever standpoint of philosophy one may place oneself nowadays, seen from every position, the ERRONEOUSNESS of the world in which we think we live is the surest and most certain thing our eyes can light upon: we find proof after proof thereof, which would fain allure us into surmises concerning a deceptive principle in the "nature of things." He, however, who makes thinking itself, and consequently "the spirit," responsible for the falseness of the world—an honourable exit, which every conscious or unconscious advocatus dei avails himself of—he who regards this world, including space, time, form, and movement, as falsely DEDUCED, would have at least good reason in the end to become distrustful also of all thinking; has it not hitherto been playing upon us the worst of scurvy tricks? and what guarantee would it give that it would not continue to do what it has always been doing? In all seriousness, the innocence of thinkers has something touching and respect-inspiring in it, which even nowadays permits them to wait upon consciousness with the request that it will give them HONEST answers: for example, whether it be "real" or not, and why it keeps the outer world so resolutely at a distance, and other questions of the same description. The belief in "immediate certainties" is a MORAL NAIVETE which does honour to us philosophers; but—we have now to cease being "MERELY moral" men! Apart from morality, such belief is a folly which does little honour to us! If in middle-class life an ever-ready distrust is regarded as the sign of a "bad character," and consequently as an imprudence, here among us, beyond the middle-class world and its Yeas and Nays, what should prevent our being imprudent and saying: the philosopher has at length a RIGHT to "bad character," as the being who has hitherto been most befooled on earth—he is now under OBLIGATION to distrustfulness, to the wickedest squinting out of every abyss of suspicion.—Forgive me the joke of this gloomy grimace and turn of expression; for I myself have long ago learned to think and estimate differently with regard to deceiving and being deceived, and I keep at least a couple of pokes in the ribs ready for the blind rage with which philosophers struggle against being deceived. Why NOT? It is nothing more than a moral prejudice that truth is worth more than semblance; it is, in fact, the worst proved supposition in the world. So much must be conceded: there could have been no life at all except upon the basis of perspective estimates and semblances; and if, with the virtuous enthusiasm and stupidity of many philosophers, one wished to do away altogether with the "seeming world"—well, granted that YOU could do that,—at least nothing of your "truth" would thereby remain! Indeed, what is it that forces us in general to the supposition that there is an essential opposition of "true" and "false"? Is it not enough to suppose degrees of seemingness, and as it were lighter and darker shades and tones of semblance—different valeurs, as the painters say? Why might not the world WHICH CONCERNS US—be a fiction? And to any one who suggested: "But to a fiction belongs an originator?"—might it not be bluntly replied: WHY? May not this "belong" also belong to the fiction? Is it not at length permitted to be a little ironical towards the subject, just as towards the predicate and object? Might not the philosopher elevate himself above faith in grammar? All respect to governesses, but is it not time that philosophy should renounce governess-faith?

34. No matter where you stand in philosophy these days, from every angle, the INCORRECTNESS of the world we think we live in is the most certain thing we can see: we find proof after proof of this, which tries to tempt us into speculating about a deceptive principle in the "nature of things." However, anyone who blames thinking itself, and therefore "the spirit," for the world's falsehood—an easy way out that every conscious or unconscious advocate of the divine uses—anyone who sees this world, including space, time, form, and movement, as falsely DEDUCED, would have good reason to eventually become distrustful of all thinking; hasn't it been playing some awful tricks on us? And what guarantee do we have that it won't continue to do what it has always done? Seriously, the innocence of thinkers is both touching and admirable, even today, and it allows them to wait on consciousness for HONEST answers: for instance, whether it is "real" or not, and why it keeps the outer world so firmly at a distance, along with other questions like that. The belief in "immediate certainties" is a MORAL NAIVETE that does us philosophers proud; but—we can no longer be "MERELY moral" people! Aside from morality, such belief is foolish and doesn’t do us any favors! If a constant distrust in middle-class life is seen as a sign of a "bad character," and thus as imprudent, then among us, beyond the middle-class world and its Yeses and Nos, what’s stopping us from being imprudent and saying: the philosopher has finally earned a "bad character," as the one who has been most fooled on earth—he is now obligated to doubt, to look skeptically into every abyss of suspicion.—Forgive me for making a joke with this gloomy expression; for I have long ago learned to think differently about deception and being deceived, and I’m always ready to poke fun at the blind rage philosophers have against being fooled. Why NOT? It's just a moral prejudice that truth is worth more than appearances; it's actually the worst supported assumption in the world. One must admit this: there could have been no life at all without the foundation of perspective and appearances; and if, with the enthusiastic virtue and stupidity of many philosophers, someone wanted to completely eliminate the "seeming world"—well, even if YOU could manage that,—at least none of your "truth" would be left! Indeed, what compels us to assume there's a fundamental opposition between "true" and "false"? Isn't it enough to think of degrees of seeming, with lighter and darker shades and tones of appearance—different values, as painters say? Why couldn't the world THAT CONCERNS US—be a fiction? And if anyone suggested: "But a fiction needs an originator?"—couldn't we bluntly reply: WHY? Might this "belonging" also belong to the fiction? Is it not finally acceptable to be a little ironic towards the subject, just like towards the predicate and object? Could the philosopher rise above faith in grammar? All respect to governesses, but isn't it time philosophy finally ditched governess faith?

35. O Voltaire! O humanity! O idiocy! There is something ticklish in "the truth," and in the SEARCH for the truth; and if man goes about it too humanely—"il ne cherche le vrai que pour faire le bien"—I wager he finds nothing!

35. Oh Voltaire! Oh humanity! Oh foolishness! There's something tricky about "the truth," and in the SEARCH for the truth; and if a person approaches it too compassionately—"he seeks the truth only to do good"—I bet he discovers nothing!

36. Supposing that nothing else is "given" as real but our world of desires and passions, that we cannot sink or rise to any other "reality" but just that of our impulses—for thinking is only a relation of these impulses to one another:—are we not permitted to make the attempt and to ask the question whether this which is "given" does not SUFFICE, by means of our counterparts, for the understanding even of the so-called mechanical (or "material") world? I do not mean as an illusion, a "semblance," a "representation" (in the Berkeleyan and Schopenhauerian sense), but as possessing the same degree of reality as our emotions themselves—as a more primitive form of the world of emotions, in which everything still lies locked in a mighty unity, which afterwards branches off and develops itself in organic processes (naturally also, refines and debilitates)—as a kind of instinctive life in which all organic functions, including self-regulation, assimilation, nutrition, secretion, and change of matter, are still synthetically united with one another—as a PRIMARY FORM of life?—In the end, it is not only permitted to make this attempt, it is commanded by the conscience of LOGICAL METHOD. Not to assume several kinds of causality, so long as the attempt to get along with a single one has not been pushed to its furthest extent (to absurdity, if I may be allowed to say so): that is a morality of method which one may not repudiate nowadays—it follows "from its definition," as mathematicians say. The question is ultimately whether we really recognize the will as OPERATING, whether we believe in the causality of the will; if we do so—and fundamentally our belief IN THIS is just our belief in causality itself—we MUST make the attempt to posit hypothetically the causality of the will as the only causality. "Will" can naturally only operate on "will"—and not on "matter" (not on "nerves," for instance): in short, the hypothesis must be hazarded, whether will does not operate on will wherever "effects" are recognized—and whether all mechanical action, inasmuch as a power operates therein, is not just the power of will, the effect of will. Granted, finally, that we succeeded in explaining our entire instinctive life as the development and ramification of one fundamental form of will—namely, the Will to Power, as my thesis puts it; granted that all organic functions could be traced back to this Will to Power, and that the solution of the problem of generation and nutrition—it is one problem—could also be found therein: one would thus have acquired the right to define ALL active force unequivocally as WILL TO POWER. The world seen from within, the world defined and designated according to its "intelligible character"—it would simply be "Will to Power," and nothing else.

36. If we assume that the only reality we know is our world of desires and passions, and that we can't truly connect with any other reality beyond our impulses—since thinking is just the relation of these impulses to each other—are we allowed to try and ask whether this "given" reality is enough, through our perspectives, to understand the so-called mechanical (or "material") world? I’m not talking about an illusion, a "semblance," or a "representation" (in the Berkeleyan and Schopenhauerian sense), but rather about something that has the same level of reality as our emotions themselves—as a more basic form of the emotional world, where everything is still held together in a powerful unity that later branches out and evolves through organic processes (and naturally, also refines and weakens)—as a kind of instinctual life in which all organic functions, including self-regulation, assimilation, nutrition, secretion, and matter transformation, are still synthetically united with one another—as a PRIMARY FORM of life? Ultimately, it’s not just acceptable to make this attempt; it’s required by the conscience of LOGICAL METHOD. We should not assume multiple types of causality until we have fully explored the possibility of a single type, even to the point of absurdity, if I may say so: this is a methodological principle we cannot reject nowadays—it follows "from its definition," as mathematicians put it. The core question is whether we genuinely acknowledge the will as ACTIVE, whether we believe in the causality of the will; if we do—and fundamentally our belief IN THIS is the same as our belief in causality itself—we MUST explore the hypothetical notion that the causality of the will is the only causality. "Will" can only act on "will"—not on "matter" (not on "nerves," for example): in short, we must consider whether will operates on will wherever "effects" are recognized—and whether all mechanical action, given that a force is involved, is just the power of will, the result of will. If we succeed in explaining our entire instinctual life as the evolution and diversification of one fundamental form of will—specifically, the Will to Power, as I suggest; if we can trace all organic functions back to this Will to Power, and if we can solve the problem of generation and nutrition—it’s one problem—then we would have the right to unequivocally define ALL active force as the WILL TO POWER. The world, seen from within, defined and categorized by its "intelligible character"—would simply be "Will to Power," and nothing more.

37. "What? Does not that mean in popular language: God is disproved, but not the devil?"—On the contrary! On the contrary, my friends! And who the devil also compels you to speak popularly!

37. "What? Doesn’t that mean in everyday terms: God is proven false, but not the devil?"—On the contrary! On the contrary, my friends! And who the heck is making you talk in layman's terms!

38. As happened finally in all the enlightenment of modern times with the French Revolution (that terrible farce, quite superfluous when judged close at hand, into which, however, the noble and visionary spectators of all Europe have interpreted from a distance their own indignation and enthusiasm so long and passionately, UNTIL THE TEXT HAS DISAPPEARED UNDER THE INTERPRETATION), so a noble posterity might once more misunderstand the whole of the past, and perhaps only thereby make ITS aspect endurable.—Or rather, has not this already happened? Have not we ourselves been—that "noble posterity"? And, in so far as we now comprehend this, is it not—thereby already past?

38. Just like what happened in modern times with the French Revolution (a terrible farce that seems unnecessary when looked at up close, yet noble and idealistic observers from all over Europe have interpreted it from afar with their own anger and passion for so long, UNTIL THE ORIGINAL MEANING HAS GONE UNDER THE WEIGHT OF THAT INTERPRETATION), a noble future generation might misunderstand the entire past too, and perhaps only make its reality bearable by doing so.—Or has this already occurred? Haven't we ourselves been that "noble future generation"? And in recognizing this, isn’t it already part of the past?

39. Nobody will very readily regard a doctrine as true merely because it makes people happy or virtuous—excepting, perhaps, the amiable "Idealists," who are enthusiastic about the good, true, and beautiful, and let all kinds of motley, coarse, and good-natured desirabilities swim about promiscuously in their pond. Happiness and virtue are no arguments. It is willingly forgotten, however, even on the part of thoughtful minds, that to make unhappy and to make bad are just as little counter-arguments. A thing could be TRUE, although it were in the highest degree injurious and dangerous; indeed, the fundamental constitution of existence might be such that one succumbed by a full knowledge of it—so that the strength of a mind might be measured by the amount of "truth" it could endure—or to speak more plainly, by the extent to which it REQUIRED truth attenuated, veiled, sweetened, damped, and falsified. But there is no doubt that for the discovery of certain PORTIONS of truth the wicked and unfortunate are more favourably situated and have a greater likelihood of success; not to speak of the wicked who are happy—a species about whom moralists are silent. Perhaps severity and craft are more favourable conditions for the development of strong, independent spirits and philosophers than the gentle, refined, yielding good-nature, and habit of taking things easily, which are prized, and rightly prized in a learned man. Presupposing always, to begin with, that the term "philosopher" be not confined to the philosopher who writes books, or even introduces HIS philosophy into books!—Stendhal furnishes a last feature of the portrait of the free-spirited philosopher, which for the sake of German taste I will not omit to underline—for it is OPPOSED to German taste. "Pour etre bon philosophe," says this last great psychologist, "il faut etre sec, clair, sans illusion. Un banquier, qui a fait fortune, a une partie du caractere requis pour faire des decouvertes en philosophie, c'est-a-dire pour voir clair dans ce qui est."

39. No one is likely to consider a belief true just because it makes people happy or virtuous—except maybe the nice "Idealists," who are enthusiastic about the good, true, and beautiful, and let all sorts of mixed, rough, and well-meaning desires float around freely in their space. Happiness and virtue are not valid arguments. It is often overlooked, even by thoughtful people, that making someone unhappy or bad are just as little counter-arguments. Something could be TRUE, even if it is highly harmful and dangerous; in fact, the very nature of existence might be such that understanding it fully could lead to one's downfall—so that the strength of a mind might be measured by how much "truth" it can handle—or to put it more simply, by how much it needs truth to be softened, hidden, sweetened, muted, and distorted. But there’s no doubt that for uncovering certain PIECES of truth, the wicked and unfortunate are often better positioned and have a higher chance of success; not to mention those wicked individuals who are happy—a group about which moralists remain silent. Perhaps hardship and cunning create better conditions for developing strong, independent minds and philosophers than the gentle, refined, accommodating nature and easygoing attitude that are valued, and rightly so, in a learned person. Always assuming, to start with, that the term "philosopher" isn’t limited to those who write books or even put THEIR philosophy into books!—Stendhal adds a final touch to the portrait of the free-spirited philosopher that I feel compelled to highlight for the sake of German taste—because it goes against German taste. "To be a good philosopher," says this last great psychologist, "one must be dry, clear, without illusion. A banker who has made a fortune possesses part of the character required to make discoveries in philosophy, that is, to see clearly what is."

40. Everything that is profound loves the mask: the profoundest things have a hatred even of figure and likeness. Should not the CONTRARY only be the right disguise for the shame of a God to go about in? A question worth asking!—it would be strange if some mystic has not already ventured on the same kind of thing. There are proceedings of such a delicate nature that it is well to overwhelm them with coarseness and make them unrecognizable; there are actions of love and of an extravagant magnanimity after which nothing can be wiser than to take a stick and thrash the witness soundly: one thereby obscures his recollection. Many a one is able to obscure and abuse his own memory, in order at least to have vengeance on this sole party in the secret: shame is inventive. They are not the worst things of which one is most ashamed: there is not only deceit behind a mask—there is so much goodness in craft. I could imagine that a man with something costly and fragile to conceal, would roll through life clumsily and rotundly like an old, green, heavily-hooped wine-cask: the refinement of his shame requiring it to be so. A man who has depths in his shame meets his destiny and his delicate decisions upon paths which few ever reach, and with regard to the existence of which his nearest and most intimate friends may be ignorant; his mortal danger conceals itself from their eyes, and equally so his regained security. Such a hidden nature, which instinctively employs speech for silence and concealment, and is inexhaustible in evasion of communication, DESIRES and insists that a mask of himself shall occupy his place in the hearts and heads of his friends; and supposing he does not desire it, his eyes will some day be opened to the fact that there is nevertheless a mask of him there—and that it is well to be so. Every profound spirit needs a mask; nay, more, around every profound spirit there continually grows a mask, owing to the constantly false, that is to say, SUPERFICIAL interpretation of every word he utters, every step he takes, every sign of life he manifests.

40. Everything deep loves to wear a mask: the deepest things even hate being seen or recognized. Shouldn't the CONTRARY be the right disguise for a God trying to hide? It's a question worth asking!—it would be surprising if some mystic hasn't already explored this idea. There are situations so delicate that it's better to drown them in crudeness and make them unrecognizable; acts of love or extraordinary generosity might warrant taking a stick and giving the witness a good beating: that way, you can cloud their memory. Many people manage to distort and misuse their own memories, just to get back at this one party in their secret: shame is creative. The things we’re most ashamed of aren’t necessarily the worst: there’s not just deceit behind a mask—there's also a lot of goodness in cleverness. I can imagine a person with something valuable and fragile to hide rolling through life clumsily, like an old, green, heavily-banded wine barrel: the complexity of their shame demands it. A person who holds deep shame faces their fate and delicate choices on paths that few ever discover, and that their closest friends might not even know about; the real dangers hide from their view, just like their regained safety. Such a hidden nature instinctively uses words for silence and concealment and is endlessly skilled at avoiding real communication, DESIRES and demands that a version of themselves takes a place in their friends' hearts and minds; and even if they don’t want it, one day they’ll realize that there is indeed a version of them there—and that it’s a good thing. Every deep soul needs a mask; in fact, a mask continually forms around every profound spirit, due to the constantly misleading, or rather, SUPERFICIAL interpretation of everything they say, every step they take, every sign of life they show.

41. One must subject oneself to one's own tests that one is destined for independence and command, and do so at the right time. One must not avoid one's tests, although they constitute perhaps the most dangerous game one can play, and are in the end tests made only before ourselves and before no other judge. Not to cleave to any person, be it even the dearest—every person is a prison and also a recess. Not to cleave to a fatherland, be it even the most suffering and necessitous—it is even less difficult to detach one's heart from a victorious fatherland. Not to cleave to a sympathy, be it even for higher men, into whose peculiar torture and helplessness chance has given us an insight. Not to cleave to a science, though it tempt one with the most valuable discoveries, apparently specially reserved for us. Not to cleave to one's own liberation, to the voluptuous distance and remoteness of the bird, which always flies further aloft in order always to see more under it—the danger of the flier. Not to cleave to our own virtues, nor become as a whole a victim to any of our specialties, to our "hospitality" for instance, which is the danger of dangers for highly developed and wealthy souls, who deal prodigally, almost indifferently with themselves, and push the virtue of liberality so far that it becomes a vice. One must know how TO CONSERVE ONESELF—the best test of independence.

41. One must put oneself through one's own tests to determine if one is meant for independence and leadership, and do so at the right time. One shouldn't shy away from these tests, even though they might be the most dangerous challenge one can face, and ultimately, they are tests judged only by ourselves and no one else. Do not attach yourself to any person, even if they are the closest to you—everyone can feel like a prison and a comfort zone at the same time. Do not cling to a homeland, even if it is the most suffering and needy—it's even easier to detach your heart from a victorious homeland. Do not become too attached to any kind of sympathy, even for those higher individuals whose unique suffering we have come to understand by chance. Do not hold onto a particular science, even if it tempts you with the most valuable discoveries that seem specially reserved for you. Do not cling to your own liberation, to the enticing distance and freedom of the bird, which always flies higher to see more below—it’s the danger of the flyer. Do not cling to your own virtues, nor let yourself become a victim of any of your specialties, like “hospitality,” which can be the greatest danger for highly developed and wealthy souls who deal carelessly, almost indifferently with themselves, and push the virtue of generosity so far that it becomes a vice. One must know how TO CONSERVE ONESELF—the best test of independence.

42. A new order of philosophers is appearing; I shall venture to baptize them by a name not without danger. As far as I understand them, as far as they allow themselves to be understood—for it is their nature to WISH to remain something of a puzzle—these philosophers of the future might rightly, perhaps also wrongly, claim to be designated as "tempters." This name itself is after all only an attempt, or, if it be preferred, a temptation.

42. A new group of philosophers is emerging; I’ll take the risk of giving them a name that could be controversial. As much as I grasp them, and as much as they let themselves be understood—for they seem to prefer being somewhat enigmatic—these future philosophers might justifiably, and perhaps also unjustifiably, be referred to as "tempters." This name is really just an attempt, or, if you prefer, a temptation.

43. Will they be new friends of "truth," these coming philosophers? Very probably, for all philosophers hitherto have loved their truths. But assuredly they will not be dogmatists. It must be contrary to their pride, and also contrary to their taste, that their truth should still be truth for every one—that which has hitherto been the secret wish and ultimate purpose of all dogmatic efforts. "My opinion is MY opinion: another person has not easily a right to it"—such a philosopher of the future will say, perhaps. One must renounce the bad taste of wishing to agree with many people. "Good" is no longer good when one's neighbour takes it into his mouth. And how could there be a "common good"! The expression contradicts itself; that which can be common is always of small value. In the end things must be as they are and have always been—the great things remain for the great, the abysses for the profound, the delicacies and thrills for the refined, and, to sum up shortly, everything rare for the rare.

43. Will these upcoming philosophers be new friends of "truth"? Most likely, because all philosophers so far have cherished their truths. However, they definitely won't be dogmatists. It must go against their pride, and also against their nature, for their truth to be seen as universal—that has always been the hidden wish and ultimate aim of all dogmatic efforts. “My opinion is MY opinion: another person doesn’t easily have a claim to it,” this philosopher of the future might say. One must give up the poor taste of wanting to align with many people. “Good” isn’t really good when your neighbor takes it in. And how could there even be a “common good”? The phrase contradicts itself; whatever can be common is always of little value. Ultimately, things must be as they are and always have been—the great things remain for the great, the depths for the profound, the delicacies and thrills for the refined, and, to sum it up simply, everything rare for the rare.

44. Need I say expressly after all this that they will be free, VERY free spirits, these philosophers of the future—as certainly also they will not be merely free spirits, but something more, higher, greater, and fundamentally different, which does not wish to be misunderstood and mistaken? But while I say this, I feel under OBLIGATION almost as much to them as to ourselves (we free spirits who are their heralds and forerunners), to sweep away from ourselves altogether a stupid old prejudice and misunderstanding, which, like a fog, has too long made the conception of "free spirit" obscure. In every country of Europe, and the same in America, there is at present something which makes an abuse of this name a very narrow, prepossessed, enchained class of spirits, who desire almost the opposite of what our intentions and instincts prompt—not to mention that in respect to the NEW philosophers who are appearing, they must still more be closed windows and bolted doors. Briefly and regrettably, they belong to the LEVELLERS, these wrongly named "free spirits"—as glib-tongued and scribe-fingered slaves of the democratic taste and its "modern ideas" all of them men without solitude, without personal solitude, blunt honest fellows to whom neither courage nor honourable conduct ought to be denied, only, they are not free, and are ludicrously superficial, especially in their innate partiality for seeing the cause of almost ALL human misery and failure in the old forms in which society has hitherto existed—a notion which happily inverts the truth entirely! What they would fain attain with all their strength, is the universal, green-meadow happiness of the herd, together with security, safety, comfort, and alleviation of life for every one, their two most frequently chanted songs and doctrines are called "Equality of Rights" and "Sympathy with All Sufferers"—and suffering itself is looked upon by them as something which must be DONE AWAY WITH. We opposite ones, however, who have opened our eye and conscience to the question how and where the plant "man" has hitherto grown most vigorously, believe that this has always taken place under the opposite conditions, that for this end the dangerousness of his situation had to be increased enormously, his inventive faculty and dissembling power (his "spirit") had to develop into subtlety and daring under long oppression and compulsion, and his Will to Life had to be increased to the unconditioned Will to Power—we believe that severity, violence, slavery, danger in the street and in the heart, secrecy, stoicism, tempter's art and devilry of every kind,—that everything wicked, terrible, tyrannical, predatory, and serpentine in man, serves as well for the elevation of the human species as its opposite—we do not even say enough when we only say THIS MUCH, and in any case we find ourselves here, both with our speech and our silence, at the OTHER extreme of all modern ideology and gregarious desirability, as their antipodes perhaps? What wonder that we "free spirits" are not exactly the most communicative spirits? that we do not wish to betray in every respect WHAT a spirit can free itself from, and WHERE perhaps it will then be driven? And as to the import of the dangerous formula, "Beyond Good and Evil," with which we at least avoid confusion, we ARE something else than "libres-penseurs," "liben pensatori" "free-thinkers," and whatever these honest advocates of "modern ideas" like to call themselves. Having been at home, or at least guests, in many realms of the spirit, having escaped again and again from the gloomy, agreeable nooks in which preferences and prejudices, youth, origin, the accident of men and books, or even the weariness of travel seemed to confine us, full of malice against the seductions of dependency which he concealed in honours, money, positions, or exaltation of the senses, grateful even for distress and the vicissitudes of illness, because they always free us from some rule, and its "prejudice," grateful to the God, devil, sheep, and worm in us, inquisitive to a fault, investigators to the point of cruelty, with unhesitating fingers for the intangible, with teeth and stomachs for the most indigestible, ready for any business that requires sagacity and acute senses, ready for every adventure, owing to an excess of "free will", with anterior and posterior souls, into the ultimate intentions of which it is difficult to pry, with foregrounds and backgrounds to the end of which no foot may run, hidden ones under the mantles of light, appropriators, although we resemble heirs and spendthrifts, arrangers and collectors from morning till night, misers of our wealth and our full-crammed drawers, economical in learning and forgetting, inventive in scheming, sometimes proud of tables of categories, sometimes pedants, sometimes night-owls of work even in full day, yea, if necessary, even scarecrows—and it is necessary nowadays, that is to say, inasmuch as we are the born, sworn, jealous friends of SOLITUDE, of our own profoundest midnight and midday solitude—such kind of men are we, we free spirits! And perhaps ye are also something of the same kind, ye coming ones? ye NEW philosophers?

44. Do I really need to state clearly after all this that these future philosophers will be free, VERY free spirits? They won’t just be free spirits, but something more, something higher, greater, and fundamentally different, which doesn’t want to be misunderstood or misrepresented. Yet, while I say this, I feel a responsibility, almost as much to them as to ourselves (we free spirits who are their heralds and forerunners), to completely clear away a foolish old prejudice and misunderstanding that has long obscured the concept of "free spirit" like a fog. In every European country, and in America too, there’s currently a harmful abuse of this term by a narrow-minded and constrained group of spirits who want almost the opposite of what our intentions and instincts suggest—not to mention that when it comes to the NEW philosophers who are emerging, they must still have closed windows and locked doors. In short, and regrettably, they belong to the LEVELERS, these wrongly labeled "free spirits"—glib-tongued and scribe-fingered slaves to democratic tastes and "modern ideas," all of them lacking solitude, personal solitude, straightforward guys who can be honest even if they lack courage or honorable behavior, yet they are not free and are laughably shallow, especially in their automatic belief that the source of nearly ALL human misery and failure lies in the old societal structures. This notion completely inverts the truth! What they desperately strive for is the universal happiness of the herd, along with security, safety, comfort, and relief for everyone. Their two most repeated slogans and doctrines are "Equality of Rights" and "Compassion for All Sufferers"—and they view suffering as something that must be ELIMINATED. However, we who oppose them, who have awakened our minds and consciences to how and where the "human" plant has thrived the most, believe it’s always been under opposing conditions. To thrive, the danger of one's situation had to be enormously heightened; their inventiveness and cunning (their "spirit") needed to evolve under long-standing oppression and compulsion, and their Will to Life had to evolve into an unrestrained Will to Power. We believe that severity, violence, enslavement, danger both in the streets and in the heart, secrecy, stoicism, temptation of every kind—all of the wicked, terrifying, tyrannical, predatory, and sneaky aspects of humanity contribute to the elevation of our species just as much as their opposites do. We don’t even say enough when we state THIS MUCH, and at any rate, we find ourselves here, in our words and silence, at the OTHER extreme of all modern ideology and social desirability, perhaps as their opposites? Is it any wonder that we "free spirits" aren’t the most chatty? that we don’t want to expose in every aspect WHAT a spirit can free itself from and WHERE it might then be led? And regarding the implications of the dangerous idea, "Beyond Good and Evil," with which we at least avoid confusion, we are something entirely different from "libres-penseurs," "liben pensatori," "free-thinkers," and whatever these honest promoters of "modern ideas" choose to call themselves. Having been either at home or at least guests in various areas of thought, having repeatedly escaped from the gloomy, cozy corners that preferences and prejudices, youth, origin, the chance encounters with people and books, or even travel fatigue seemed to confine us in, filled with malice against the seductions of dependency that comes disguised as honors, wealth, status, or sensual pleasure, even grateful for hardship and the ups and downs of illness, because they always liberate us from some rule and its "prejudice," grateful to the God, devil, sheep, and worm within us, overly inquisitive, ruthlessly investigative, with fearless fingers probing the intangible, with our teeth and stomachs for the most indigestible concepts, ready for any endeavor that calls for sharp wit and heightened senses, ready for any adventure due to an excess of "free will," with past and future selves, whose ultimate intentions are hard to discern, with layers that no one can fully explore, hidden behind veils of light, gatherers—even though we seem like heirs and spendthrifts, organizers and collectors from morning till night, reclaiming our wealth and our stuffed drawers, stingy in learning and forgetting, inventive in strategizing, sometimes proud of our categories, sometimes pedants, sometimes workaholics even during the day, yes, if need be, even scarecrows—and it is indeed necessary nowadays, in that we are the born, sworn, jealous friends of SOLITUDE, of our own profound midnight and midday solitude—such are we, we free spirits! And perhaps you are also something similar, you who are coming? you NEW philosophers?





CHAPTER III. THE RELIGIOUS MOOD

45. The human soul and its limits, the range of man's inner experiences hitherto attained, the heights, depths, and distances of these experiences, the entire history of the soul UP TO THE PRESENT TIME, and its still unexhausted possibilities: this is the preordained hunting-domain for a born psychologist and lover of a "big hunt". But how often must he say despairingly to himself: "A single individual! alas, only a single individual! and this great forest, this virgin forest!" So he would like to have some hundreds of hunting assistants, and fine trained hounds, that he could send into the history of the human soul, to drive HIS game together. In vain: again and again he experiences, profoundly and bitterly, how difficult it is to find assistants and dogs for all the things that directly excite his curiosity. The evil of sending scholars into new and dangerous hunting-domains, where courage, sagacity, and subtlety in every sense are required, is that they are no longer serviceable just when the "BIG hunt," and also the great danger commences,—it is precisely then that they lose their keen eye and nose. In order, for instance, to divine and determine what sort of history the problem of KNOWLEDGE AND CONSCIENCE has hitherto had in the souls of homines religiosi, a person would perhaps himself have to possess as profound, as bruised, as immense an experience as the intellectual conscience of Pascal; and then he would still require that wide-spread heaven of clear, wicked spirituality, which, from above, would be able to oversee, arrange, and effectively formulize this mass of dangerous and painful experiences.—But who could do me this service! And who would have time to wait for such servants!—they evidently appear too rarely, they are so improbable at all times! Eventually one must do everything ONESELF in order to know something; which means that one has MUCH to do!—But a curiosity like mine is once for all the most agreeable of vices—pardon me! I mean to say that the love of truth has its reward in heaven, and already upon earth.

45. The human soul and its limits, the range of our inner experiences so far, the highs, lows, and everything in between, the entire history of the soul up to now, and its still untapped potential: this is the destined hunting ground for a true psychologist and lover of a “big hunt.” But how often must he despairingly think to himself, “Just one person! Oh, just one person! And this vast wilderness, this untouched forest!” He longs for hundreds of hunting partners and well-trained dogs to help him explore the depths of the human soul and gather his findings. Yet, time and again, he painfully realizes how hard it is to find helpers and dogs for the things that truly spark his curiosity. The problem with sending scholars into new and risky terrains, where courage, insight, and subtlety are crucial, is that they are often not useful exactly when the “BIG hunt” and the real danger begin—it's exactly then that they lose their sharp observation and intuition. For example, to understand the history of the concepts of KNOWLEDGE AND CONSCIENCE in the souls of religious people, one might need to have an experience as deep and intense as that of Pascal’s intellectual conscience; and even then, one would require that vast sky of clear, sharp spirituality that can oversee and seriously organize all these complex and painful experiences from above. But who could provide that for me? And who has the time to wait for such helpers? They appear far too rarely; they are so unlikely to show up at any given moment! Ultimately, you have to do everything yourself to truly know something, which means you have a lot to tackle! But a curiosity like mine is, after all, the most enjoyable of vices—excuse me! I mean to say that the love of truth rewards you in heaven, and even here on earth.

46. Faith, such as early Christianity desired, and not infrequently achieved in the midst of a skeptical and southernly free-spirited world, which had centuries of struggle between philosophical schools behind it and in it, counting besides the education in tolerance which the Imperium Romanum gave—this faith is NOT that sincere, austere slave-faith by which perhaps a Luther or a Cromwell, or some other northern barbarian of the spirit remained attached to his God and Christianity, it is much rather the faith of Pascal, which resembles in a terrible manner a continuous suicide of reason—a tough, long-lived, worm-like reason, which is not to be slain at once and with a single blow. The Christian faith from the beginning, is sacrifice the sacrifice of all freedom, all pride, all self-confidence of spirit, it is at the same time subjection, self-derision, and self-mutilation. There is cruelty and religious Phoenicianism in this faith, which is adapted to a tender, many-sided, and very fastidious conscience, it takes for granted that the subjection of the spirit is indescribably PAINFUL, that all the past and all the habits of such a spirit resist the absurdissimum, in the form of which "faith" comes to it. Modern men, with their obtuseness as regards all Christian nomenclature, have no longer the sense for the terribly superlative conception which was implied to an antique taste by the paradox of the formula, "God on the Cross". Hitherto there had never and nowhere been such boldness in inversion, nor anything at once so dreadful, questioning, and questionable as this formula: it promised a transvaluation of all ancient values—It was the Orient, the PROFOUND Orient, it was the Oriental slave who thus took revenge on Rome and its noble, light-minded toleration, on the Roman "Catholicism" of non-faith, and it was always not the faith, but the freedom from the faith, the half-stoical and smiling indifference to the seriousness of the faith, which made the slaves indignant at their masters and revolt against them. "Enlightenment" causes revolt, for the slave desires the unconditioned, he understands nothing but the tyrannous, even in morals, he loves as he hates, without NUANCE, to the very depths, to the point of pain, to the point of sickness—his many HIDDEN sufferings make him revolt against the noble taste which seems to DENY suffering. The skepticism with regard to suffering, fundamentally only an attitude of aristocratic morality, was not the least of the causes, also, of the last great slave-insurrection which began with the French Revolution.

46. Faith, as early Christianity envisioned it and often achieved in a world that was skeptical and a bit free-spirited—after centuries of struggle between various philosophical schools and influenced by the tolerance taught by the Roman Empire—this faith is NOT the sincere, harsh faith of a Luther or a Cromwell, or any other northern barbarian of the spirit who clung to God and Christianity. Instead, it resembles the faith of Pascal, which terrifyingly resembles a continuous suicide of reason—a stubborn, persistent, worm-like reason that can't be killed off in one stroke. From the beginning, Christian faith involves sacrifice—the sacrifice of all freedom, all pride, all self-confidence of the spirit. It is also about subjugation, self-mockery, and self-harm. There is cruelty and a kind of religious Phoenicianism in this faith, tailored to a sensitive, multifaceted, and very discerning conscience, assuming that subjecting the spirit is indescribably PAINFUL, and that all past experiences and habits of such a spirit resist the absurdity in which "faith" presents itself. Modern people, with their dullness toward all things Christian, no longer grasp the incredibly profound concept that the paradox of the phrase "God on the Cross" implied to those in ancient times. Until now, there had never been such audacity in inversion, nor anything simultaneously so dreadful, questioning, and questionable as this phrase: it promised a revaluation of all ancient values. It was the East—the DEEP East; it was the Eastern slave who sought revenge on Rome and its noble, carefree tolerance, on the Roman "Catholicism" of indifference to faith. It was not faith itself, but the freedom from faith, the half-stoic and carefree indifference to the seriousness of faith that incited the slaves' indignation toward their masters and led them to revolt. "Enlightenment" triggers rebellion because the slave longs for the unconditional; he understands only tyranny, even in morals. He loves and hates with no subtlety, down to the depths, to the point of pain, to the point of illness—his many HIDDEN sufferings make him rise against the noble taste that seems to DENY suffering. The skepticism regarding suffering, fundamentally an attitude of aristocratic morality, was also one of the main catalysts for the last great slave uprising that began with the French Revolution.

47. Wherever the religious neurosis has appeared on the earth so far, we find it connected with three dangerous prescriptions as to regimen: solitude, fasting, and sexual abstinence—but without its being possible to determine with certainty which is cause and which is effect, or IF any relation at all of cause and effect exists there. This latter doubt is justified by the fact that one of the most regular symptoms among savage as well as among civilized peoples is the most sudden and excessive sensuality, which then with equal suddenness transforms into penitential paroxysms, world-renunciation, and will-renunciation, both symptoms perhaps explainable as disguised epilepsy? But nowhere is it MORE obligatory to put aside explanations around no other type has there grown such a mass of absurdity and superstition, no other type seems to have been more interesting to men and even to philosophers—perhaps it is time to become just a little indifferent here, to learn caution, or, better still, to look AWAY, TO GO AWAY—Yet in the background of the most recent philosophy, that of Schopenhauer, we find almost as the problem in itself, this terrible note of interrogation of the religious crisis and awakening. How is the negation of will POSSIBLE? how is the saint possible?—that seems to have been the very question with which Schopenhauer made a start and became a philosopher. And thus it was a genuine Schopenhauerian consequence, that his most convinced adherent (perhaps also his last, as far as Germany is concerned), namely, Richard Wagner, should bring his own life-work to an end just here, and should finally put that terrible and eternal type upon the stage as Kundry, type vecu, and as it loved and lived, at the very time that the mad-doctors in almost all European countries had an opportunity to study the type close at hand, wherever the religious neurosis—or as I call it, "the religious mood"—made its latest epidemical outbreak and display as the "Salvation Army"—If it be a question, however, as to what has been so extremely interesting to men of all sorts in all ages, and even to philosophers, in the whole phenomenon of the saint, it is undoubtedly the appearance of the miraculous therein—namely, the immediate SUCCESSION OF OPPOSITES, of states of the soul regarded as morally antithetical: it was believed here to be self-evident that a "bad man" was all at once turned into a "saint," a good man. The hitherto existing psychology was wrecked at this point, is it not possible it may have happened principally because psychology had placed itself under the dominion of morals, because it BELIEVED in oppositions of moral values, and saw, read, and INTERPRETED these oppositions into the text and facts of the case? What? "Miracle" only an error of interpretation? A lack of philology?

47. Wherever religious neurosis has emerged on Earth, it seems to be linked to three risky practices: solitude, fasting, and sexual abstinence. However, it’s hard to tell what causes what, or if there's even a cause-and-effect relationship at all. This uncertainty is supported by the fact that one of the most consistent symptoms among both primitive and civilized societies is a sudden and intense sensuality, which can just as suddenly shift into feelings of guilt, renouncing the world, and suppressing one's will—these symptoms could perhaps be explained as a form of hidden epilepsy? Yet nowhere is it more crucial to set aside explanations, as no other type has been surrounded by such a mass of absurdity and superstition, nor has fascinated people and philosophers as much. Perhaps it’s time to be a bit indifferent here, approach with caution, or better yet, look away and walk away. However, in the backdrop of the latest philosophy, particularly Schopenhauer's, we find a central interrogation about the religious crisis and awakening. How is the negation of will possible? How is a saint possible?—that seems to have been the very question Schopenhauer started with and that made him a philosopher. Thus, it was a true Schopenhauerian consequence that his most ardent follower (and possibly his last in Germany), Richard Wagner, would conclude his life's work here, showcasing that terrible and eternal figure on stage as Kundry, a lived experience, at the same time that mad-doctors throughout Europe were able to study this type closely, where the religious neurosis—or as I call it, "the religious mood"—was making its latest epidemic appearance with the "Salvation Army." If we consider what has been so profoundly interesting to people of all kinds throughout history, including philosophers, in the whole phenomenon of the saint, it’s undoubtedly the miraculous aspect—specifically, the immediate succession of opposites, states of the soul seen as morally contradictory: it was taken for granted that a "bad man" could suddenly turn into a "saint," a good man. Existing psychology faltered at this point; could it be that this happened mainly because psychology had placed itself under the control of morals, believing in opposing moral values, and thus interpreted these oppositions into the text and facts of the situation? What? Is "miracle" merely an interpretation error? A lack of linguistic clarity?

48. It seems that the Latin races are far more deeply attached to their Catholicism than we Northerners are to Christianity generally, and that consequently unbelief in Catholic countries means something quite different from what it does among Protestants—namely, a sort of revolt against the spirit of the race, while with us it is rather a return to the spirit (or non-spirit) of the race.

48. It seems that the Latin cultures are much more connected to their Catholicism than we Northerners are to Christianity as a whole, and as a result, disbelief in Catholic countries signifies something quite different than it does among Protestants—specifically, a kind of rebellion against the spirit of their culture, while for us it feels more like a return to the spirit (or lack thereof) of our culture.

We Northerners undoubtedly derive our origin from barbarous races, even as regards our talents for religion—we have POOR talents for it. One may make an exception in the case of the Celts, who have theretofore furnished also the best soil for Christian infection in the North: the Christian ideal blossomed forth in France as much as ever the pale sun of the north would allow it. How strangely pious for our taste are still these later French skeptics, whenever there is any Celtic blood in their origin! How Catholic, how un-German does Auguste Comte's Sociology seem to us, with the Roman logic of its instincts! How Jesuitical, that amiable and shrewd cicerone of Port Royal, Sainte-Beuve, in spite of all his hostility to Jesuits! And even Ernest Renan: how inaccessible to us Northerners does the language of such a Renan appear, in whom every instant the merest touch of religious thrill throws his refined voluptuous and comfortably couching soul off its balance! Let us repeat after him these fine sentences—and what wickedness and haughtiness is immediately aroused by way of answer in our probably less beautiful but harder souls, that is to say, in our more German souls!—"DISONS DONC HARDIMENT QUE LA RELIGION EST UN PRODUIT DE L'HOMME NORMAL, QUE L'HOMME EST LE PLUS DANS LE VRAI QUANT IL EST LE PLUS RELIGIEUX ET LE PLUS ASSURE D'UNE DESTINEE INFINIE.... C'EST QUAND IL EST BON QU'IL VEUT QUE LA VIRTU CORRESPONDE A UN ORDER ETERNAL, C'EST QUAND IL CONTEMPLE LES CHOSES D'UNE MANIERE DESINTERESSEE QU'IL TROUVE LA MORT REVOLTANTE ET ABSURDE. COMMENT NE PAS SUPPOSER QUE C'EST DANS CES MOMENTS-LA, QUE L'HOMME VOIT LE MIEUX?"... These sentences are so extremely ANTIPODAL to my ears and habits of thought, that in my first impulse of rage on finding them, I wrote on the margin, "LA NIAISERIE RELIGIEUSE PAR EXCELLENCE!"—until in my later rage I even took a fancy to them, these sentences with their truth absolutely inverted! It is so nice and such a distinction to have one's own antipodes!

We Northerners definitely trace our roots back to primitive races, especially when it comes to our abilities in religion—we're pretty bad at it. The Celts might be an exception; they've historically provided the best ground for Christian influence in the North. The Christian ideal bloomed in France as much as the weak northern sun would allow. It's amusing how devout these later French skeptics seem whenever there's a hint of Celtic blood in their ancestry! Auguste Comte's Sociology strikes us as so Catholic and un-German, with its Roman logical instincts! And then there's Sainte-Beuve, that charming and clever guide of Port Royal, who seems so Jesuit-like despite his disdain for Jesuits! Even Ernest Renan: his language feels so distant and inaccessible to us Northerners, with every little stir of religious emotion throwing his delicate, indulgent, and relaxed soul off balance! Let's repeat after him these beautiful sentences—and what wickedness and pride immediately arises in response from our probably less beautiful but tougher souls, or rather, our more German souls!—"LET'S THEREFORE DARE TO SAY THAT RELIGION IS A PRODUCT OF THE NORMAL MAN, THAT THE MAN IS MOST IN THE TRUE WHEN HE IS MOST RELIGIOUS AND MOST ASSURED OF AN INFINITE DESTINY.... IT IS WHEN HE IS GOOD THAT HE WANTS VIRTUE TO ALIGN WITH AN ETERNAL ORDER; IT IS WHEN HE CONTEMPLATES THINGS IN A DISINTERESTED WAY THAT HE FINDS DEATH REVOLTING AND ABSURD. HOW CAN WE NOT ASSUME THAT IT IS IN THESE MOMENTS THAT MAN SEES CLEARLY?"... These sentences sound so utterly OPPOSITE to my ears and ways of thinking that my first instinct upon reading them was to scrawl in the margin, "THE ULTIMATE RELIGIOUS NAIVETE!"—until eventually, in a later fit of anger, I even started to appreciate them, these lines with their truth turned completely upside down! It’s so nice and such a mark of distinction to have one’s own opposites!

49. That which is so astonishing in the religious life of the ancient Greeks is the irrestrainable stream of GRATITUDE which it pours forth—it is a very superior kind of man who takes SUCH an attitude towards nature and life.—Later on, when the populace got the upper hand in Greece, FEAR became rampant also in religion; and Christianity was preparing itself.

49. What’s truly amazing about the religious life of the ancient Greeks is the unstoppable flow of GRATITUDE it expresses—only a truly exceptional person views nature and life in this way. Later, when the masses gained power in Greece, FEAR also took hold in religion; meanwhile, Christianity was getting ready to emerge.

50. The passion for God: there are churlish, honest-hearted, and importunate kinds of it, like that of Luther—the whole of Protestantism lacks the southern DELICATEZZA. There is an Oriental exaltation of the mind in it, like that of an undeservedly favoured or elevated slave, as in the case of St. Augustine, for instance, who lacks in an offensive manner, all nobility in bearing and desires. There is a feminine tenderness and sensuality in it, which modestly and unconsciously longs for a UNIO MYSTICA ET PHYSICA, as in the case of Madame de Guyon. In many cases it appears, curiously enough, as the disguise of a girl's or youth's puberty; here and there even as the hysteria of an old maid, also as her last ambition. The Church has frequently canonized the woman in such a case.

50. The passion for God: there are rough, sincere, and persistent types of it, like Luther's—the entire Protestant movement lacks the southern delicacy. There is an Eastern exaltation of the mind in it, like that of an undeservedly favored or elevated slave, as with St. Augustine, who lacks all nobility in demeanor and desires in an off-putting way. There's a feminine tenderness and sensuality in it, which modestly and unconsciously craves a mystical and physical union, as seen with Madame de Guyon. Interestingly, it often appears as a disguise for a girl’s or young person’s puberty; in some cases, it even shows up as the hysteria of an old maid and her last ambition. The Church has often canonized women in such situations.

51. The mightiest men have hitherto always bowed reverently before the saint, as the enigma of self-subjugation and utter voluntary privation—why did they thus bow? They divined in him—and as it were behind the questionableness of his frail and wretched appearance—the superior force which wished to test itself by such a subjugation; the strength of will, in which they recognized their own strength and love of power, and knew how to honour it: they honoured something in themselves when they honoured the saint. In addition to this, the contemplation of the saint suggested to them a suspicion: such an enormity of self-negation and anti-naturalness will not have been coveted for nothing—they have said, inquiringly. There is perhaps a reason for it, some very great danger, about which the ascetic might wish to be more accurately informed through his secret interlocutors and visitors? In a word, the mighty ones of the world learned to have a new fear before him, they divined a new power, a strange, still unconquered enemy:—it was the "Will to Power" which obliged them to halt before the saint. They had to question him.

51. The strongest men have always shown deep respect for the saint, as a puzzle of self-discipline and complete voluntary deprivation—why did they bow to him? They sensed in him—and perhaps behind the questionable nature of his fragile and miserable appearance—the greater force that wanted to test itself through such subjugation; the willpower, in which they recognized their own strength and desire for power, and knew how to honor it: they honored something within themselves when they honored the saint. Additionally, contemplating the saint led them to a suspicion: such an extreme form of self-denial and unnaturalness must have a purpose—they wondered. There might be a reason for it, some significant danger about which the ascetic might wish to learn more through his secret visitors and conversations? In short, the powerful of the world came to fear him in a new way; they sensed a new power, a strange, still unconquered enemy: it was the "Will to Power" that forced them to pause before the saint. They had to question him.

52. In the Jewish "Old Testament," the book of divine justice, there are men, things, and sayings on such an immense scale, that Greek and Indian literature has nothing to compare with it. One stands with fear and reverence before those stupendous remains of what man was formerly, and one has sad thoughts about old Asia and its little out-pushed peninsula Europe, which would like, by all means, to figure before Asia as the "Progress of Mankind." To be sure, he who is himself only a slender, tame house-animal, and knows only the wants of a house-animal (like our cultured people of today, including the Christians of "cultured" Christianity), need neither be amazed nor even sad amid those ruins—the taste for the Old Testament is a touchstone with respect to "great" and "small": perhaps he will find that the New Testament, the book of grace, still appeals more to his heart (there is much of the odour of the genuine, tender, stupid beadsman and petty soul in it). To have bound up this New Testament (a kind of ROCOCO of taste in every respect) along with the Old Testament into one book, as the "Bible," as "The Book in Itself," is perhaps the greatest audacity and "sin against the Spirit" which literary Europe has upon its conscience.

52. In the Jewish "Old Testament," the book of divine justice, there are people, events, and messages on such a vast scale that Greek and Indian literature cannot compare. One feels a sense of fear and respect when facing those incredible remnants of what humanity once was, and it brings to mind somber thoughts about old Asia and its little outstretched peninsula, Europe, which desperately wants to present itself before Asia as the "Progress of Mankind." Certainly, someone who is merely a frail, domesticated pet and knows only the needs of a pet (like our modern cultured individuals, including the Christians of "cultured" Christianity) doesn’t have to be amazed or even saddened by those ruins—the appreciation for the Old Testament acts as a measuring stick between "great" and "small": perhaps they’ll find that the New Testament, the book of grace, resonates even more with their heart (there's a lot of genuine, tender, simple-mindedness in it). Combining this New Testament (a kind of ROCOCO of taste in every sense) with the Old Testament into one book, referred to as the "Bible," or "The Book in Itself," is arguably the greatest audacity and "sin against the Spirit" that literary Europe bears on its conscience.

53. Why Atheism nowadays? "The father" in God is thoroughly refuted; equally so "the judge," "the rewarder." Also his "free will": he does not hear—and even if he did, he would not know how to help. The worst is that he seems incapable of communicating himself clearly; is he uncertain?—This is what I have made out (by questioning and listening at a variety of conversations) to be the cause of the decline of European theism; it appears to me that though the religious instinct is in vigorous growth,—it rejects the theistic satisfaction with profound distrust.

53. Why Atheism today? The idea of God as "the father" has been completely disproven; just like the notions of "the judge" and "the rewarder." His concept of "free will" also fails; he doesn’t listen—and even if he did, he wouldn’t know how to help. The worst part is that he seems unable to communicate clearly; is he unsure? This is what I've gathered (by asking questions and listening to various conversations) to be the reason for the decline of European theism; it seems to me that while the religious instinct is growing strong, it deeply distrusts theistic beliefs.

54. What does all modern philosophy mainly do? Since Descartes—and indeed more in defiance of him than on the basis of his procedure—an ATTENTAT has been made on the part of all philosophers on the old conception of the soul, under the guise of a criticism of the subject and predicate conception—that is to say, an ATTENTAT on the fundamental presupposition of Christian doctrine. Modern philosophy, as epistemological skepticism, is secretly or openly ANTI-CHRISTIAN, although (for keener ears, be it said) by no means anti-religious. Formerly, in effect, one believed in "the soul" as one believed in grammar and the grammatical subject: one said, "I" is the condition, "think" is the predicate and is conditioned—to think is an activity for which one MUST suppose a subject as cause. The attempt was then made, with marvelous tenacity and subtlety, to see if one could not get out of this net,—to see if the opposite was not perhaps true: "think" the condition, and "I" the conditioned; "I," therefore, only a synthesis which has been MADE by thinking itself. KANT really wished to prove that, starting from the subject, the subject could not be proved—nor the object either: the possibility of an APPARENT EXISTENCE of the subject, and therefore of "the soul," may not always have been strange to him,—the thought which once had an immense power on earth as the Vedanta philosophy.

54. What does all modern philosophy mainly do? Since Descartes—and actually more in defiance of him than based on his approach—there has been an ATTEMPT by all philosophers to challenge the old idea of the soul, under the cover of criticizing the concept of subject and predicate. In other words, it’s an ATTEMPT on the fundamental assumption of Christian doctrine. Modern philosophy, as epistemological skepticism, is either openly or secretly ANTI-CHRISTIAN, although (for those who are paying attention) it is by no means anti-religious. In the past, people believed in "the soul" just like they believed in grammar and the grammatical subject: one would say, "I" is the condition, "think" is the predicate and is conditioned—thinking is an activity that requires a subject as the cause. The effort was then made, with remarkable persistence and subtlety, to see if one could escape this framework—considering whether the opposite might actually be true: "think" as the condition, and "I" as the conditioned; therefore, "I" is merely a synthesis created by thinking itself. KANT really wanted to prove that, starting from the subject, you could not prove the subject—nor the object either: the possibility of an APPARENT EXISTENCE of the subject, and therefore of "the soul," may not have always been foreign to him—the idea that once held immense power on earth as the Vedanta philosophy.

55. There is a great ladder of religious cruelty, with many rounds; but three of these are the most important. Once on a time men sacrificed human beings to their God, and perhaps just those they loved the best—to this category belong the firstling sacrifices of all primitive religions, and also the sacrifice of the Emperor Tiberius in the Mithra-Grotto on the Island of Capri, that most terrible of all Roman anachronisms. Then, during the moral epoch of mankind, they sacrificed to their God the strongest instincts they possessed, their "nature"; THIS festal joy shines in the cruel glances of ascetics and "anti-natural" fanatics. Finally, what still remained to be sacrificed? Was it not necessary in the end for men to sacrifice everything comforting, holy, healing, all hope, all faith in hidden harmonies, in future blessedness and justice? Was it not necessary to sacrifice God himself, and out of cruelty to themselves to worship stone, stupidity, gravity, fate, nothingness? To sacrifice God for nothingness—this paradoxical mystery of the ultimate cruelty has been reserved for the rising generation; we all know something thereof already.

55. There’s a huge ladder of religious cruelty, with many levels, but three of them stand out as the most significant. Once upon a time, people sacrificed human beings to their God, and maybe even those they loved the most—this includes the firstborn sacrifices in all early religions and also the sacrifice of Emperor Tiberius in the Mithra-Grotto on the Island of Capri, one of the most horrific anachronisms of Roman history. Then, during humanity's moral phase, they sacrificed their deepest instincts, their "nature," to their God; this festive joy is reflected in the cruel gazes of ascetics and "anti-natural" fanatics. Finally, what else was left to sacrifice? Didn't it ultimately require people to give up everything comforting, sacred, healing—every hope, every belief in hidden harmonies, in future bliss and justice? Was it not necessary to sacrifice God himself, and out of cruelty to themselves start worshiping stone, ignorance, gravity, fate, and nothingness? To sacrifice God for nothingness—this paradoxical mystery of ultimate cruelty has been passed down to the younger generation; we all already know a bit about it.

56. Whoever, like myself, prompted by some enigmatical desire, has long endeavoured to go to the bottom of the question of pessimism and free it from the half-Christian, half-German narrowness and stupidity in which it has finally presented itself to this century, namely, in the form of Schopenhauer's philosophy; whoever, with an Asiatic and super-Asiatic eye, has actually looked inside, and into the most world-renouncing of all possible modes of thought—beyond good and evil, and no longer like Buddha and Schopenhauer, under the dominion and delusion of morality,—whoever has done this, has perhaps just thereby, without really desiring it, opened his eyes to behold the opposite ideal: the ideal of the most world-approving, exuberant, and vivacious man, who has not only learnt to compromise and arrange with that which was and is, but wishes to have it again AS IT WAS AND IS, for all eternity, insatiably calling out da capo, not only to himself, but to the whole piece and play; and not only the play, but actually to him who requires the play—and makes it necessary; because he always requires himself anew—and makes himself necessary.—What? And this would not be—circulus vitiosus deus?

56. Whoever, like me, driven by some mysterious desire, has spent a long time trying to fully understand pessimism and to rid it of the half-Christian, half-German narrowness and ignorance in which it has ultimately manifested itself in this century, namely, in the form of Schopenhauer's philosophy; whoever, with an Eastern and even more profound perspective, has truly looked within, and into the most world-rejecting of all possible ways of thinking—beyond good and evil, no longer like Buddha and Schopenhauer, under the influence and illusion of morality—whoever has done this may have, without even wanting to, opened their eyes to see the opposite ideal: the ideal of the most life-affirming, vibrant, and lively person, who has not only learned to compromise and work with what is and was, but wants to have it again AS IT WAS AND IS, endlessly calling for a repeat, not only for themselves but for the entire performance; and not just the performance, but actually to the one who needs the performance—and makes it necessary; because they constantly need themselves anew—and make themselves necessary.—What? And this wouldn’t be—circulus vitiosus deus?

57. The distance, and as it were the space around man, grows with the strength of his intellectual vision and insight: his world becomes profounder; new stars, new enigmas, and notions are ever coming into view. Perhaps everything on which the intellectual eye has exercised its acuteness and profundity has just been an occasion for its exercise, something of a game, something for children and childish minds. Perhaps the most solemn conceptions that have caused the most fighting and suffering, the conceptions "God" and "sin," will one day seem to us of no more importance than a child's plaything or a child's pain seems to an old man;—and perhaps another plaything and another pain will then be necessary once more for "the old man"—always childish enough, an eternal child!

57. The distance, and the space around a person, expands with the strength of their intellectual vision and insight: their world becomes deeper; new stars, new mysteries, and ideas are constantly coming into view. Maybe everything the intellectual eye has focused on with sharpness and depth has just been an opportunity for its exercise, something like a game, something for children and childish minds. Perhaps the most serious concepts that have sparked the most conflict and suffering, the concepts of "God" and "sin," will one day seem to us as insignificant as a child's toy or a child's hurt seems to an old man;—and maybe another toy and another hurt will then be needed once more for "the old man"—always childish enough, an eternal child!

58. Has it been observed to what extent outward idleness, or semi-idleness, is necessary to a real religious life (alike for its favourite microscopic labour of self-examination, and for its soft placidity called "prayer," the state of perpetual readiness for the "coming of God"), I mean the idleness with a good conscience, the idleness of olden times and of blood, to which the aristocratic sentiment that work is DISHONOURING—that it vulgarizes body and soul—is not quite unfamiliar? And that consequently the modern, noisy, time-engrossing, conceited, foolishly proud laboriousness educates and prepares for "unbelief" more than anything else? Among these, for instance, who are at present living apart from religion in Germany, I find "free-thinkers" of diversified species and origin, but above all a majority of those in whom laboriousness from generation to generation has dissolved the religious instincts; so that they no longer know what purpose religions serve, and only note their existence in the world with a kind of dull astonishment. They feel themselves already fully occupied, these good people, be it by their business or by their pleasures, not to mention the "Fatherland," and the newspapers, and their "family duties"; it seems that they have no time whatever left for religion; and above all, it is not obvious to them whether it is a question of a new business or a new pleasure—for it is impossible, they say to themselves, that people should go to church merely to spoil their tempers. They are by no means enemies of religious customs; should certain circumstances, State affairs perhaps, require their participation in such customs, they do what is required, as so many things are done—with a patient and unassuming seriousness, and without much curiosity or discomfort;—they live too much apart and outside to feel even the necessity for a FOR or AGAINST in such matters. Among those indifferent persons may be reckoned nowadays the majority of German Protestants of the middle classes, especially in the great laborious centres of trade and commerce; also the majority of laborious scholars, and the entire University personnel (with the exception of the theologians, whose existence and possibility there always gives psychologists new and more subtle puzzles to solve). On the part of pious, or merely church-going people, there is seldom any idea of HOW MUCH good-will, one might say arbitrary will, is now necessary for a German scholar to take the problem of religion seriously; his whole profession (and as I have said, his whole workmanlike laboriousness, to which he is compelled by his modern conscience) inclines him to a lofty and almost charitable serenity as regards religion, with which is occasionally mingled a slight disdain for the "uncleanliness" of spirit which he takes for granted wherever any one still professes to belong to the Church. It is only with the help of history (NOT through his own personal experience, therefore) that the scholar succeeds in bringing himself to a respectful seriousness, and to a certain timid deference in presence of religions; but even when his sentiments have reached the stage of gratitude towards them, he has not personally advanced one step nearer to that which still maintains itself as Church or as piety; perhaps even the contrary. The practical indifference to religious matters in the midst of which he has been born and brought up, usually sublimates itself in his case into circumspection and cleanliness, which shuns contact with religious men and things; and it may be just the depth of his tolerance and humanity which prompts him to avoid the delicate trouble which tolerance itself brings with it.—Every age has its own divine type of naivete, for the discovery of which other ages may envy it: and how much naivete—adorable, childlike, and boundlessly foolish naivete is involved in this belief of the scholar in his superiority, in the good conscience of his tolerance, in the unsuspecting, simple certainty with which his instinct treats the religious man as a lower and less valuable type, beyond, before, and ABOVE which he himself has developed—he, the little arrogant dwarf and mob-man, the sedulously alert, head-and-hand drudge of "ideas," of "modern ideas"!

58. Have we noticed how much external idleness, or semi-idleness, is essential for a genuine religious life (both for the careful self-examination and for the calm peace known as "prayer," the constant readiness for the "coming of God")? I’m referring to the kind of idleness that comes from a clear conscience, the idleness of the past and of heritage, which acknowledges the aristocratic sentiment that work is DISHONORING—that it devalues both body and soul—is not entirely unfamiliar? And doesn’t this imply that the modern, noisy, time-consuming, arrogant, and foolishly proud busyness mainly breeds "unbelief"? Among the people today living outside of religion in Germany, I find "free-thinkers" of many types and backgrounds, but primarily those whose tireless work through generations has eroded their religious instincts; they no longer understand the purpose of religion, noticing its presence in the world only with a sort of dull surprise. They feel completely occupied, these well-meaning individuals, whether by their jobs or their leisure activities, not to mention their "homeland," the newspapers, and their "family responsibilities"; they seem to have no time left for religion at all; and, above all, it’s not clear to them if it’s about a new job or a new pleasure—for they think it’s impossible that people attend church just to ruin their mood. They are not at all opposed to religious customs; if certain circumstances, perhaps related to the state, require their participation in such traditions, they comply with what’s needed, as many things are done—with patient and unassuming seriousness, without much curiosity or discomfort; they are too distant and removed to feel any need for a FOR or AGAINST in these matters. Among these indifferent individuals can be counted today the majority of German Protestants from the middle class, especially in the large centers of trade and commerce; as well as most hardworking scholars, and the entire university staff (except for the theologians, whose existence continuously presents new and more intricate puzzles for psychologists). On the part of the devout, or merely church-attending people, there is rarely an understanding of HOW MUCH goodwill, one might say arbitrary will, is now necessary for a German scholar to take the issue of religion seriously; his entire profession (and as I mentioned, his diligent labor, to which he feels compelled by his modern conscience) leads him to a lofty and almost charitable calm regarding religion, sometimes mixed with a bit of disdain for the "uncleanness" of spirit he assumes exists wherever someone still claims to belong to the Church. It’s only through history (NOT through his personal experience, therefore) that the scholar manages to approach a respectful seriousness and a certain shy deference toward religions; but even when his feelings develop into gratitude towards them, he hasn’t personally moved any closer to what still exists as the Church or as piety; perhaps even the opposite. The practical indifference to religious matters in which he grew up usually manifests in his case as caution and cleanliness, keeping him away from religious people and things; and perhaps it’s precisely the depth of his tolerance and humanity that leads him to avoid the nuanced trouble that tolerance itself entails. Every era has its own divine form of naivety, for which other eras may feel envy: and how much naivety—adorable, childlike, and boundlessly foolish naivety is embedded in this belief of the scholar in his superiority, in the good conscience of his tolerance, in the unsuspecting and simple certainty with which his instinct views the religious person as a lesser and less valuable type, behind, before, and ABOVE which he himself has evolved—he, the little arrogant dwarf and commoner, the painstakingly vigilant, hard-working drudge of "ideas," of "modern ideas"!

59. Whoever has seen deeply into the world has doubtless divined what wisdom there is in the fact that men are superficial. It is their preservative instinct which teaches them to be flighty, lightsome, and false. Here and there one finds a passionate and exaggerated adoration of "pure forms" in philosophers as well as in artists: it is not to be doubted that whoever has NEED of the cult of the superficial to that extent, has at one time or another made an unlucky dive BENEATH it. Perhaps there is even an order of rank with respect to those burnt children, the born artists who find the enjoyment of life only in trying to FALSIFY its image (as if taking wearisome revenge on it), one might guess to what degree life has disgusted them, by the extent to which they wish to see its image falsified, attenuated, ultrified, and deified,—one might reckon the homines religiosi among the artists, as their HIGHEST rank. It is the profound, suspicious fear of an incurable pessimism which compels whole centuries to fasten their teeth into a religious interpretation of existence: the fear of the instinct which divines that truth might be attained TOO soon, before man has become strong enough, hard enough, artist enough.... Piety, the "Life in God," regarded in this light, would appear as the most elaborate and ultimate product of the FEAR of truth, as artist-adoration and artist-intoxication in presence of the most logical of all falsifications, as the will to the inversion of truth, to untruth at any price. Perhaps there has hitherto been no more effective means of beautifying man than piety, by means of it man can become so artful, so superficial, so iridescent, and so good, that his appearance no longer offends.

59. Anyone who has looked deeply into the world has probably figured out that there’s a certain wisdom in how superficial people are. It's their instinct for self-preservation that makes them flighty, carefree, and insincere. Here and there, you come across a passionate and exaggerated love for "pure forms" in philosophers and artists alike: it’s clear that anyone who feels such a strong need for the superficial must have, at some point, taken an unfortunate plunge beneath its surface. There might even be a hierarchy among these troubled souls, the born artists who find joy in distorting the reality of life (as if to take a tiresome revenge on it). You can guess how disillusioned they are with life based on how much they want its image to be altered, diluted, glorified, and idolized—one might consider the spiritual individuals among the artists to be at the pinnacle of this hierarchy. It's a deep, mistrustful fear of an unavoidable pessimism that drives entire generations to cling to a religious interpretation of existence: the anxiety that truth might be discovered too soon, before humanity has become strong enough, resilient enough, or artistic enough.... In this light, piety, the "Life in God," may seem like the most complex and ultimate result of the fear of truth, akin to the adoration and intoxication of artists in the presence of the most logical of all distortions—an active desire to invert truth and embrace falsehood at any cost. Perhaps until now, there hasn’t been a more effective way to beautify humanity than through piety; through it, people can become so clever, so superficial, so dazzling, and so good that their appearance is no longer offensive.

60. To love mankind FOR GOD'S SAKE—this has so far been the noblest and remotest sentiment to which mankind has attained. That love to mankind, without any redeeming intention in the background, is only an ADDITIONAL folly and brutishness, that the inclination to this love has first to get its proportion, its delicacy, its gram of salt and sprinkling of ambergris from a higher inclination—whoever first perceived and "experienced" this, however his tongue may have stammered as it attempted to express such a delicate matter, let him for all time be holy and respected, as the man who has so far flown highest and gone astray in the finest fashion!

60. To love humanity FOR GOD'S SAKE—this has been the noblest and most distant feeling that people have achieved. Love for humanity, without any redeeming purpose behind it, is just an EXTRA layer of foolishness and brutality. This inclination to love needs to gain its balance, its refinement, its pinch of salt and sprinkle of subtlety from a higher instinct—whoever first recognized and "felt" this, no matter how clumsily he tried to articulate such a delicate idea, should always be honored and respected as the person who has soared the highest and gone astray in the most graceful manner!

61. The philosopher, as WE free spirits understand him—as the man of the greatest responsibility, who has the conscience for the general development of mankind,—will use religion for his disciplining and educating work, just as he will use the contemporary political and economic conditions. The selecting and disciplining influence—destructive, as well as creative and fashioning—which can be exercised by means of religion is manifold and varied, according to the sort of people placed under its spell and protection. For those who are strong and independent, destined and trained to command, in whom the judgment and skill of a ruling race is incorporated, religion is an additional means for overcoming resistance in the exercise of authority—as a bond which binds rulers and subjects in common, betraying and surrendering to the former the conscience of the latter, their inmost heart, which would fain escape obedience. And in the case of the unique natures of noble origin, if by virtue of superior spirituality they should incline to a more retired and contemplative life, reserving to themselves only the more refined forms of government (over chosen disciples or members of an order), religion itself may be used as a means for obtaining peace from the noise and trouble of managing GROSSER affairs, and for securing immunity from the UNAVOIDABLE filth of all political agitation. The Brahmins, for instance, understood this fact. With the help of a religious organization, they secured to themselves the power of nominating kings for the people, while their sentiments prompted them to keep apart and outside, as men with a higher and super-regal mission. At the same time religion gives inducement and opportunity to some of the subjects to qualify themselves for future ruling and commanding the slowly ascending ranks and classes, in which, through fortunate marriage customs, volitional power and delight in self-control are on the increase. To them religion offers sufficient incentives and temptations to aspire to higher intellectuality, and to experience the sentiments of authoritative self-control, of silence, and of solitude. Asceticism and Puritanism are almost indispensable means of educating and ennobling a race which seeks to rise above its hereditary baseness and work itself upwards to future supremacy. And finally, to ordinary men, to the majority of the people, who exist for service and general utility, and are only so far entitled to exist, religion gives invaluable contentedness with their lot and condition, peace of heart, ennoblement of obedience, additional social happiness and sympathy, with something of transfiguration and embellishment, something of justification of all the commonplaceness, all the meanness, all the semi-animal poverty of their souls. Religion, together with the religious significance of life, sheds sunshine over such perpetually harassed men, and makes even their own aspect endurable to them, it operates upon them as the Epicurean philosophy usually operates upon sufferers of a higher order, in a refreshing and refining manner, almost TURNING suffering TO ACCOUNT, and in the end even hallowing and vindicating it. There is perhaps nothing so admirable in Christianity and Buddhism as their art of teaching even the lowest to elevate themselves by piety to a seemingly higher order of things, and thereby to retain their satisfaction with the actual world in which they find it difficult enough to live—this very difficulty being necessary.

61. The philosopher, as we free spirits see him—as the person with the greatest responsibility, who has a conscience for the overall development of humanity—will use religion as a tool for his disciplining and educating work, just like he will utilize the current political and economic conditions. The selecting and disciplining influence—both destructive and creative—that can be wielded through religion is diverse, depending on the type of individuals under its sway. For those who are strong and independent, destined and trained to lead, who embody the judgment and skill of a ruling class, religion serves as an additional means to overcome resistance in exercising authority—acting as a bond that connects rulers and subjects and exposes the innermost heart of the latter, which yearns to escape obedience. In the case of unique individuals of noble origin, if their superior spirituality leads them toward a more introspective and contemplative life, reserving for themselves only the more refined forms of governance (over chosen disciples or members of an order), religion can be used as a means to find peace from the noise and turmoil of handling larger affairs and to secure immunity from the unavoidable mess of political strife. For example, the Brahmins recognized this reality. Through a religious organization, they secured the power to appoint kings for the people while maintaining their distance, positioning themselves as individuals with a higher, almost regal mission. Simultaneously, religion provides motivation and opportunities for some subjects to prepare themselves for future leadership roles within the slowly rising ranks and classes, where fortunate marriage customs, voluntary power, and enjoyment of self-discipline are increasing. For them, religion offers ample incentives and temptations to aspire to greater intellectual achievements and to experience feelings of authoritative self-control, tranquility, and solitude. Asceticism and Puritanism are nearly essential tools for educating and elevating a race striving to rise above its inherited shortcomings and to work towards future greatness. Finally, for ordinary people, the majority who exist for service and general benefit and are only entitled to exist in this way, religion offers invaluable contentment with their situation, peace of mind, ennoblement through obedience, and additional social happiness and empathy, along with a sense of transformation and embellishment, providing justification for all the ordinariness, all the mean aspects, and all the semi-animal poverty of their souls. Religion, along with the religious significance of life, brings light to such perpetually burdened individuals, making even their own existence bearable to them; it acts on them in a way similar to how Epicurean philosophy impacts those who suffer at a higher level, refreshingly and refining their experience, almost turning suffering to advantage, and ultimately hallowing and validating it. Perhaps nothing is more admirable in Christianity and Buddhism than their ability to teach even the lowest to elevate themselves through piety to a seemingly higher state, allowing them to maintain their satisfaction with the actual world, which they find challenging enough to live in—this very difficulty being necessary.

62. To be sure—to make also the bad counter-reckoning against such religions, and to bring to light their secret dangers—the cost is always excessive and terrible when religions do NOT operate as an educational and disciplinary medium in the hands of the philosopher, but rule voluntarily and PARAMOUNTLY, when they wish to be the final end, and not a means along with other means. Among men, as among all other animals, there is a surplus of defective, diseased, degenerating, infirm, and necessarily suffering individuals; the successful cases, among men also, are always the exception; and in view of the fact that man is THE ANIMAL NOT YET PROPERLY ADAPTED TO HIS ENVIRONMENT, the rare exception. But worse still. The higher the type a man represents, the greater is the improbability that he will SUCCEED; the accidental, the law of irrationality in the general constitution of mankind, manifests itself most terribly in its destructive effect on the higher orders of men, the conditions of whose lives are delicate, diverse, and difficult to determine. What, then, is the attitude of the two greatest religions above-mentioned to the SURPLUS of failures in life? They endeavour to preserve and keep alive whatever can be preserved; in fact, as the religions FOR SUFFERERS, they take the part of these upon principle; they are always in favour of those who suffer from life as from a disease, and they would fain treat every other experience of life as false and impossible. However highly we may esteem this indulgent and preservative care (inasmuch as in applying to others, it has applied, and applies also to the highest and usually the most suffering type of man), the hitherto PARAMOUNT religions—to give a general appreciation of them—are among the principal causes which have kept the type of "man" upon a lower level—they have preserved too much THAT WHICH SHOULD HAVE PERISHED. One has to thank them for invaluable services; and who is sufficiently rich in gratitude not to feel poor at the contemplation of all that the "spiritual men" of Christianity have done for Europe hitherto! But when they had given comfort to the sufferers, courage to the oppressed and despairing, a staff and support to the helpless, and when they had allured from society into convents and spiritual penitentiaries the broken-hearted and distracted: what else had they to do in order to work systematically in that fashion, and with a good conscience, for the preservation of all the sick and suffering, which means, in deed and in truth, to work for the DETERIORATION OF THE EUROPEAN RACE? To REVERSE all estimates of value—THAT is what they had to do! And to shatter the strong, to spoil great hopes, to cast suspicion on the delight in beauty, to break down everything autonomous, manly, conquering, and imperious—all instincts which are natural to the highest and most successful type of "man"—into uncertainty, distress of conscience, and self-destruction; forsooth, to invert all love of the earthly and of supremacy over the earth, into hatred of the earth and earthly things—THAT is the task the Church imposed on itself, and was obliged to impose, until, according to its standard of value, "unworldliness," "unsensuousness," and "higher man" fused into one sentiment. If one could observe the strangely painful, equally coarse and refined comedy of European Christianity with the derisive and impartial eye of an Epicurean god, I should think one would never cease marvelling and laughing; does it not actually seem that some single will has ruled over Europe for eighteen centuries in order to make a SUBLIME ABORTION of man? He, however, who, with opposite requirements (no longer Epicurean) and with some divine hammer in his hand, could approach this almost voluntary degeneration and stunting of mankind, as exemplified in the European Christian (Pascal, for instance), would he not have to cry aloud with rage, pity, and horror: "Oh, you bunglers, presumptuous pitiful bunglers, what have you done! Was that a work for your hands? How you have hacked and botched my finest stone! What have you presumed to do!"—I should say that Christianity has hitherto been the most portentous of presumptions. Men, not great enough, nor hard enough, to be entitled as artists to take part in fashioning MAN; men, not sufficiently strong and far-sighted to ALLOW, with sublime self-constraint, the obvious law of the thousandfold failures and perishings to prevail; men, not sufficiently noble to see the radically different grades of rank and intervals of rank that separate man from man:—SUCH men, with their "equality before God," have hitherto swayed the destiny of Europe; until at last a dwarfed, almost ludicrous species has been produced, a gregarious animal, something obliging, sickly, mediocre, the European of the present day.

62. To be sure—to also expose the negative sides of such religions and reveal their hidden dangers—the cost is always excessive and terrible when religions do NOT function as educational and disciplinary tools in the hands of philosophers, but instead hold power willingly and absolutely, wanting to be the ultimate goal rather than just one method among many. Among humans, like other animals, there is an excess of flawed, sick, degenerating, weak, and suffering individuals; successful cases among humans are the exception. Given that humans are THE ANIMAL NOT YET PROPERLY ADAPTED TO HIS ENVIRONMENT, this exception is rare. But it gets worse. The higher the type of a person, the less likely they are to SUCCEED; the random nature, the law of irrationality in humanity, shows itself most strongly in its destructive impact on the higher types of people, whose lives are delicate, varied, and hard to define. So, what is the stance of the two greatest religions mentioned above toward the SURPLUS of failures in life? They strive to preserve and sustain whatever can be saved; as religions FOR SUFFERERS, they inherently support those who are suffering; they are always in favor of those who experience life as a disease, aiming to treat every other aspect of life as false and impossible. As much as we may appreciate this kind and preservative care (since it applies not only to others but also to the highest and often the most suffering type of person), the dominant religions—providing a general evaluation of them—are among the key reasons that have kept the "human" type at a lower level—they have preserved too much THAT WHICH SHOULD HAVE PERISHED. We owe them a debt of gratitude for invaluable services; and who is rich enough in gratitude not to feel poor when considering all that the "spiritual leaders" of Christianity have done for Europe so far! But after offering comfort to the suffering, courage to the oppressed and despairing, support to the helpless, and luring the broken-hearted and troubled away from society into convents and spiritual prisons: what more could they do to systematically work, with a clear conscience, for the preservation of all the sick and suffering, which in practice means working for the DETERIORATION OF THE EUROPEAN RACE? To REVERSE all value judgments—that was what they had to do! And to weaken the strong, spoil great aspirations, cast doubt on the joy in beauty, dismantle everything autonomous, virile, conquering, and powerful—all instincts that are natural to the highest and most successful type of "man"—into uncertainty, guilt, and self-destruction; indeed, to turn all love for the earthly and dominance over the earth into hatred for the earth and earthly things—THAT was the task the Church set for itself, and had to impose, until its value standard of "unworldliness," "unsensuality," and "higher man" merged into one feeling. If one could observe the strangely painful and equally crude and refined comedy of European Christianity with the mocking and impartial eye of an Epicurean god, I believe one would never stop marveling and laughing; doesn’t it seem that a single will has controlled Europe for eighteen centuries to create a SUBLIME ABORTION of man? He, however, who, with opposite needs (no longer Epicurean) and with some divine hammer in hand, could approach this almost voluntary degeneration and stunting of humanity, as exemplified in the European Christian (like Pascal, for example), would surely have to cry out with rage, pity, and horror: "Oh, you bunglers, arrogant pitiful bunglers, what have you done! Was that a work for your hands? How you have hacked and ruined my finest stone! What did you think you were doing!"—I would say that Christianity has thus far been the most remarkable of presumptions. Men, not great enough, nor tough enough, to be worthy as artists in shaping MAN; men, not strong and foresighted enough to ALLOW, with sublime restraint, the obvious law of countless failures and perishings to dominate; men, not noble enough to recognize the fundamentally different ranks and distinctions that separate one human from another:—SUCH men, with their "equality before God," have led the destiny of Europe until a stunted, almost absurd species has emerged, a social animal, something compliant, weak, mediocre—the European of today.





CHAPTER IV. APOPHTHEGMS AND INTERLUDES

63. He who is a thorough teacher takes things seriously—and even himself—only in relation to his pupils.

63. A truly dedicated teacher takes things seriously—and even themselves—only in relation to their students.

64. "Knowledge for its own sake"—that is the last snare laid by morality: we are thereby completely entangled in morals once more.

64. "Knowledge for its own sake"—that's the final trap set by morality: we find ourselves completely caught up in morals again.

65. The charm of knowledge would be small, were it not so much shame has to be overcome on the way to it.

65. The appeal of knowledge would be minimal if it didn't require overcoming so much shame along the journey to acquire it.

65A. We are most dishonourable towards our God: he is not PERMITTED to sin.

65A. We are very dishonorable towards our God: He is not ALLOWED to sin.

66. The tendency of a person to allow himself to be degraded, robbed, deceived, and exploited might be the diffidence of a God among men.

66. A person’s tendency to let themselves be degraded, robbed, deceived, and exploited could be seen as a kind of shyness of a God among humans.

67. Love to one only is a barbarity, for it is exercised at the expense of all others. Love to God also!

67. Loving just one person is selfish, as it comes at the expense of everyone else. Love God too!

68. "I did that," says my memory. "I could not have done that," says my pride, and remains inexorable. Eventually—the memory yields.

68. "I did that," my memory says. "I couldn't have done that," my pride insists, and stays stubborn. In the end—the memory gives in.

69. One has regarded life carelessly, if one has failed to see the hand that—kills with leniency.

69. One has looked at life carelessly if one hasn't recognized the hand that kills with kindness.

70. If a man has character, he has also his typical experience, which always recurs.

70. If a man has character, he also has his typical experiences that always come back.

71. THE SAGE AS ASTRONOMER.—So long as thou feelest the stars as an "above thee," thou lackest the eye of the discerning one.

71. THE SAGE AS ASTRONOMER.—As long as you perceive the stars as something "above you," you lack the vision of a true observer.

72. It is not the strength, but the duration of great sentiments that makes great men.

72. It's not the intensity, but the lasting power of strong feelings that creates great people.

73. He who attains his ideal, precisely thereby surpasses it.

73. The person who reaches their ideal, in doing so, goes beyond it.

73A. Many a peacock hides his tail from every eye—and calls it his pride.

73A. Many a peacock hides its tail from everyone—and calls it its pride.

74. A man of genius is unbearable, unless he possess at least two things besides: gratitude and purity.

74. A genius is difficult to be around unless he has at least two other qualities: gratitude and integrity.

75. The degree and nature of a man's sensuality extends to the highest altitudes of his spirit.

75. A man's level of sensuality reaches even the highest points of his soul.

76. Under peaceful conditions the militant man attacks himself.

76. In peaceful situations, the aggressive person turns their anger inward.

77. With his principles a man seeks either to dominate, or justify, or honour, or reproach, or conceal his habits: two men with the same principles probably seek fundamentally different ends therewith.

77. With his principles, a person tries either to dominate, justify, honor, reproach, or hide his habits: two people with the same principles probably aim for completely different goals with them.

78. He who despises himself, nevertheless esteems himself thereby, as a despiser.

78. The person who looks down on themselves still values themselves in the process, as someone who despises.

79. A soul which knows that it is loved, but does not itself love, betrays its sediment: its dregs come up.

79. A soul that knows it's loved but doesn't love in return reveals its true nature: its flaws come to the surface.

80. A thing that is explained ceases to concern us—What did the God mean who gave the advice, "Know thyself!" Did it perhaps imply "Cease to be concerned about thyself! become objective!"—And Socrates?—And the "scientific man"?

80. Once something is explained, it stops being a concern for us—What did the God mean when he said, "Know thyself!"? Did it suggest "Stop worrying about yourself! Be objective!"—And Socrates?—And the "scientific man"?

81. It is terrible to die of thirst at sea. Is it necessary that you should so salt your truth that it will no longer—quench thirst?

81. It's awful to die of thirst at sea. Do you really have to make your truth so salty that it can't even quench thirst?

82. "Sympathy for all"—would be harshness and tyranny for THEE, my good neighbour.

82. "Feeling sympathy for everyone"—would be cruelty and oppression for YOU, my good neighbor.

83. INSTINCT—When the house is on fire one forgets even the dinner—Yes, but one recovers it from among the ashes.

83. INSTINCT—When the house is on fire, you forget about dinner—even so, you can still find it among the ashes.

84. Woman learns how to hate in proportion as she—forgets how to charm.

84. A woman learns to hate as much as she forgets how to charm.

85. The same emotions are in man and woman, but in different TEMPO, on that account man and woman never cease to misunderstand each other.

85. Men and women feel the same emotions, but at different PACES, which is why they always end up misunderstanding each other.

86. In the background of all their personal vanity, women themselves have still their impersonal scorn—for "woman".

86. Behind all their personal vanity, women still have their impersonal disdain for "woman."

87. FETTERED HEART, FREE SPIRIT—When one firmly fetters one's heart and keeps it prisoner, one can allow one's spirit many liberties: I said this once before But people do not believe it when I say so, unless they know it already.

87. FETTERED HEART, FREE SPIRIT—When you tightly restrain your heart and keep it captive, you can give your spirit a lot of freedom: I mentioned this before. But people don't believe me when I say it, unless they already understand it.

88. One begins to distrust very clever persons when they become embarrassed.

88. You start to distrust really smart people when they get embarrassed.

89. Dreadful experiences raise the question whether he who experiences them is not something dreadful also.

89. Terrible experiences raise the question of whether the person who goes through them is also something terrible.

90. Heavy, melancholy men turn lighter, and come temporarily to their surface, precisely by that which makes others heavy—by hatred and love.

90. Depressed, gloomy men become lighter and briefly rise to the surface because of what makes others feel weighed down—hatred and love.

91. So cold, so icy, that one burns one's finger at the touch of him! Every hand that lays hold of him shrinks back!—And for that very reason many think him red-hot.

91. So cold, so icy, that you burn your finger just by touching him! Every hand that grabs onto him pulls back!—And because of that, many believe he’s red-hot.

92. Who has not, at one time or another—sacrificed himself for the sake of his good name?

92. Who hasn’t, at some point—sacrificed themselves for the sake of their reputation?

93. In affability there is no hatred of men, but precisely on that account a great deal too much contempt of men.

93. In friendliness, there is no hatred toward people, but for that reason, there is often an excessive amount of contempt for them.

94. The maturity of man—that means, to have reacquired the seriousness that one had as a child at play.

94. The maturity of a person means rediscovering the seriousness you had as a child when you were playing.

95. To be ashamed of one's immorality is a step on the ladder at the end of which one is ashamed also of one's morality.

95. Being ashamed of your wrongdoing is a step on the path that ultimately leads to being ashamed of your ethics too.

96. One should part from life as Ulysses parted from Nausicaa—blessing it rather than in love with it.

96. One should leave life like Ulysses left Nausicaa—appreciating it rather than being in love with it.

97. What? A great man? I always see merely the play-actor of his own ideal.

97. What? A great man? I only ever see someone playing the part of their own ideal.

98. When one trains one's conscience, it kisses one while it bites.

98. When you train your conscience, it can be both comforting and painful.

99. THE DISAPPOINTED ONE SPEAKS—"I listened for the echo and I heard only praise."

99. THE DISAPPOINTED ONE SPEAKS—"I waited to hear the echo, but all I heard was praise."

100. We all feign to ourselves that we are simpler than we are, we thus relax ourselves away from our fellows.

100. We all pretend to ourselves that we're simpler than we actually are, which makes us distance ourselves from others.

101. A discerning one might easily regard himself at present as the animalization of God.

101. A perceptive person might easily see themselves now as the embodiment of God in animal form.

102. Discovering reciprocal love should really disenchant the lover with regard to the beloved. "What! She is modest enough to love even you? Or stupid enough? Or—or—-"

102. Finding mutual love should actually make the lover lose some of their admiration for the beloved. "What! She's modest enough to love even you? Or foolish enough? Or—or—-"

103. THE DANGER IN HAPPINESS.—"Everything now turns out best for me, I now love every fate:—who would like to be my fate?"

103. THE DANGER IN HAPPINESS.—"Everything is going great for me now, I love every outcome:—who wants to be my destiny?"

104. Not their love of humanity, but the impotence of their love, prevents the Christians of today—burning us.

104. It's not their love for humanity, but the weakness of their love that stops today's Christians from burning us.

105. The pia fraus is still more repugnant to the taste (the "piety") of the free spirit (the "pious man of knowledge") than the impia fraus. Hence the profound lack of judgment, in comparison with the Church, characteristic of the type "free spirit"—as ITS non-freedom.

105. The pia fraus is even more unappealing to the sensibilities (the "piety") of the free spirit (the "pious man of knowledge") than the impia fraus. This highlights the deep lack of judgment, when compared to the Church, that is typical of the "free spirit"—as its non-freedom.

106. By means of music the very passions enjoy themselves.

106. Through music, the emotions express themselves.

107. A sign of strong character, when once the resolution has been taken, to shut the ear even to the best counter-arguments. Occasionally, therefore, a will to stupidity.

107. It's a sign of strong character, once a decision has been made, to ignore even the best counterarguments. Sometimes, this is a stubborn determination.

108. There is no such thing as moral phenomena, but only a moral interpretation of phenomena.

108. There’s no such thing as moral phenomena; there’s only a moral interpretation of phenomena.

109. The criminal is often enough not equal to his deed: he extenuates and maligns it.

109. The criminal often isn’t fully accountable for their actions: they downplay and distort them.

110. The advocates of a criminal are seldom artists enough to turn the beautiful terribleness of the deed to the advantage of the doer.

110. The defenders of a criminal are rarely skilled enough to spin the horrific beauty of the act to benefit the person who committed it.

111. Our vanity is most difficult to wound just when our pride has been wounded.

111. Our ego is hardest to hurt just when our pride has already been hurt.

112. To him who feels himself preordained to contemplation and not to belief, all believers are too noisy and obtrusive; he guards against them.

112. To someone who feels destined for contemplation rather than faith, all believers seem too loud and intrusive; he keeps his distance from them.

113. "You want to prepossess him in your favour? Then you must be embarrassed before him."

113. "You want to win him over? Then you need to show some vulnerability in front of him."

114. The immense expectation with regard to sexual love, and the coyness in this expectation, spoils all the perspectives of women at the outset.

114. The huge expectations around sexual love, along with the shyness in those expectations, undermine all the prospects for women right from the start.

115. Where there is neither love nor hatred in the game, woman's play is mediocre.

115. When there’s neither love nor hate in the game, a woman’s performance is average.

116. The great epochs of our life are at the points when we gain courage to rebaptize our badness as the best in us.

116. The significant moments in our lives are when we find the courage to reframe our flaws as our greatest strengths.

117. The will to overcome an emotion, is ultimately only the will of another, or of several other, emotions.

117. The desire to conquer one emotion is really just the desire of one or more other emotions.

118. There is an innocence of admiration: it is possessed by him to whom it has not yet occurred that he himself may be admired some day.

118. There’s a genuine innocence in admiration: it belongs to those who haven’t yet realized that they might be admired someday.

119. Our loathing of dirt may be so great as to prevent our cleaning ourselves—"justifying" ourselves.

119. Our disgust with dirt can be so intense that it stops us from cleaning ourselves—"justifying" ourselves.

120. Sensuality often forces the growth of love too much, so that its root remains weak, and is easily torn up.

120. Sensuality often pushes love to develop too quickly, so its foundation stays weak and can be easily uprooted.

121. It is a curious thing that God learned Greek when he wished to turn author—and that he did not learn it better.

121. It’s interesting that God learned Greek when he wanted to become an author—and that he didn't learn it better.

122. To rejoice on account of praise is in many cases merely politeness of heart—and the very opposite of vanity of spirit.

122. Being happy about praise is often just being polite—and it’s the complete opposite of being vain.

123. Even concubinage has been corrupted—by marriage.

123. Even having a mistress has been ruined—by marriage.

124. He who exults at the stake, does not triumph over pain, but because of the fact that he does not feel pain where he expected it. A parable.

124. The one who rejoices at the stake isn't overcoming pain; it's that they don't feel the pain where they expected it. A parable.

125. When we have to change an opinion about any one, we charge heavily to his account the inconvenience he thereby causes us.

125. When we have to change our opinion about someone, we tend to hold them responsible for the trouble they cause us.

126. A nation is a detour of nature to arrive at six or seven great men.—Yes, and then to get round them.

126. A nation is a way for nature to produce six or seven great people.—Yes, and then to work around them.

127. In the eyes of all true women science is hostile to the sense of shame. They feel as if one wished to peep under their skin with it—or worse still! under their dress and finery.

127. To all genuine women, science feels like an invasion of their modesty. It’s as if someone wants to look beneath their skin—or even worse, underneath their dress and beautiful clothes.

128. The more abstract the truth you wish to teach, the more must you allure the senses to it.

128. The more abstract the truth you want to teach, the more you have to appeal to the senses.

129. The devil has the most extensive perspectives for God; on that account he keeps so far away from him:—the devil, in effect, as the oldest friend of knowledge.

129. The devil has the broadest views of God; that's why he stays so far away from Him:—the devil, in fact, is the oldest companion of knowledge.

130. What a person IS begins to betray itself when his talent decreases,—when he ceases to show what he CAN do. Talent is also an adornment; an adornment is also a concealment.

130. What a person IS starts to reveal itself when their talent fades—when they stop showing what they CAN do. Talent is also an ornament; an ornament can also be a cover-up.

131. The sexes deceive themselves about each other: the reason is that in reality they honour and love only themselves (or their own ideal, to express it more agreeably). Thus man wishes woman to be peaceable: but in fact woman is ESSENTIALLY unpeaceable, like the cat, however well she may have assumed the peaceable demeanour.

131. The genders mislead each other because, in truth, they only honor and love themselves (or their own ideal, to put it more pleasantly). So, a man wants a woman to be calm, but in reality, a woman is inherently uncalm, like a cat, no matter how much she might pretend to be serene.

132. One is punished best for one's virtues.

132. People are often punished the most for their good qualities.

133. He who cannot find the way to HIS ideal, lives more frivolously and shamelessly than the man without an ideal.

133. A person who can’t find their path to their ideal lives more carelessly and shamelessly than someone who doesn’t have an ideal at all.

134. From the senses originate all trustworthiness, all good conscience, all evidence of truth.

134. All trustworthiness, good conscience, and evidence of truth come from our senses.

135. Pharisaism is not a deterioration of the good man; a considerable part of it is rather an essential condition of being good.

135. Pharisaism isn’t just a decline in a good person; a significant part of it is actually a necessary aspect of being good.

136. The one seeks an accoucheur for his thoughts, the other seeks some one whom he can assist: a good conversation thus originates.

136. One person looks for someone to help express their thoughts, while the other seeks someone they can help: that's how a good conversation starts.

137. In intercourse with scholars and artists one readily makes mistakes of opposite kinds: in a remarkable scholar one not infrequently finds a mediocre man; and often, even in a mediocre artist, one finds a very remarkable man.

137. When engaging with scholars and artists, it’s easy to make opposite mistakes: a highly skilled scholar can sometimes turn out to be just average, while even a mediocre artist can surprisingly be quite exceptional.

138. We do the same when awake as when dreaming: we only invent and imagine him with whom we have intercourse—and forget it immediately.

138. We do the same when we're awake as we do when we're dreaming: we only create and imagine the person we're interacting with—and then forget it right away.

139. In revenge and in love woman is more barbarous than man.

139. In revenge and in love, women are more ruthless than men.

140. ADVICE AS A RIDDLE.—"If the band is not to break, bite it first—secure to make!"

140. ADVICE AS A RIDDLE.—"If the band is not to break, bite it first—secure to make!"

141. The belly is the reason why man does not so readily take himself for a God.

141. The stomach is why people don't easily think of themselves as a God.

142. The chastest utterance I ever heard: "Dans le veritable amour c'est l'ame qui enveloppe le corps."

142. The purest statement I ever heard: "In true love, it is the soul that embraces the body."

143. Our vanity would like what we do best to pass precisely for what is most difficult to us.—Concerning the origin of many systems of morals.

143. Our vanity wants what we do best to be seen as the hardest thing for us. —About the origins of many moral systems.

144. When a woman has scholarly inclinations there is generally something wrong with her sexual nature. Barrenness itself conduces to a certain virility of taste; man, indeed, if I may say so, is "the barren animal."

144. When a woman is academically inclined, there’s usually something off about her sexual nature. Not being able to have children often leads to a certain strength in her tastes; in fact, if I may put it that way, man is "the infertile creature."

145. Comparing man and woman generally, one may say that woman would not have the genius for adornment, if she had not the instinct for the SECONDARY role.

145. In general, when comparing men and women, one could say that women wouldn't have a talent for decoration if they didn't have the instinct for the SECONDARY role.

146. He who fights with monsters should be careful lest he thereby become a monster. And if thou gaze long into an abyss, the abyss will also gaze into thee.

146. Those who fight with monsters should be careful not to become a monster themselves. And if you stare long into an abyss, the abyss will also stare back at you.

147. From old Florentine novels—moreover, from life: Buona femmina e mala femmina vuol bastone.—Sacchetti, Nov. 86.

147. From old Florentine novels—plus, from real life: A good woman and a bad woman need a stick.—Sacchetti, Nov. 86.

148. To seduce their neighbour to a favourable opinion, and afterwards to believe implicitly in this opinion of their neighbour—who can do this conjuring trick so well as women?

148. Who can charm their neighbor into a favorable opinion and then believe in it completely like women can?

149. That which an age considers evil is usually an unseasonable echo of what was formerly considered good—the atavism of an old ideal.

149. What a generation sees as evil is often just a delayed response to what was once seen as good—the remnants of an old ideal.

150. Around the hero everything becomes a tragedy; around the demigod everything becomes a satyr-play; and around God everything becomes—what? perhaps a "world"?

150. Around the hero, everything turns into a tragedy; around the demigod, everything turns into a satyr play; and around God, everything becomes—what? Maybe a "world"?

151. It is not enough to possess a talent: one must also have your permission to possess it;—eh, my friends?

151. It’s not enough to have a talent; you also need to be allowed to have it;—right, my friends?

152. "Where there is the tree of knowledge, there is always Paradise": so say the most ancient and the most modern serpents.

152. "Where the tree of knowledge is, there is always Paradise": this is what both the oldest and the newest serpents say.

153. What is done out of love always takes place beyond good and evil.

153. What’s done out of love always goes beyond good and evil.

154. Objection, evasion, joyous distrust, and love of irony are signs of health; everything absolute belongs to pathology.

154. Questioning, avoiding, playful skepticism, and a love of irony are signs of good health; anything absolute is linked to pathology.

155. The sense of the tragic increases and declines with sensuousness.

155. The feeling of the tragic rises and falls with our sensory experiences.

156. Insanity in individuals is something rare—but in groups, parties, nations, and epochs it is the rule.

156. Insanity in individuals is rare—but in groups, parties, nations, and eras, it's the norm.

157. The thought of suicide is a great consolation: by means of it one gets successfully through many a bad night.

157. The thought of suicide is a great comfort: it helps one get through many tough nights.

158. Not only our reason, but also our conscience, truckles to our strongest impulse—the tyrant in us.

158. Not just our reasoning, but also our conscience, submits to our strongest impulse—the tyrant within us.

159. One MUST repay good and ill; but why just to the person who did us good or ill?

159. We should repay both good and bad actions, but why only to the person who did them to us?

160. One no longer loves one's knowledge sufficiently after one has communicated it.

160. One doesn't love their knowledge as much after sharing it.

161. Poets act shamelessly towards their experiences: they exploit them.

161. Poets are bold with their experiences: they make the most of them.

162. "Our fellow-creature is not our neighbour, but our neighbour's neighbour":—so thinks every nation.

162. "Our fellow-creature isn’t our neighbor, but our neighbor’s neighbor":—that’s what every nation believes.

163. Love brings to light the noble and hidden qualities of a lover—his rare and exceptional traits: it is thus liable to be deceptive as to his normal character.

163. Love reveals the noble and hidden qualities of a lover—his rare and exceptional traits; therefore, it can be misleading regarding his true character.

164. Jesus said to his Jews: "The law was for servants;—love God as I love him, as his Son! What have we Sons of God to do with morals!"

164. Jesus said to his followers: "The law was for servants; love God as I love him, as his Son! What do we Sons of God have to do with morals!"

165. IN SIGHT OF EVERY PARTY.—A shepherd has always need of a bell-wether—or he has himself to be a wether occasionally.

165. IN SIGHT OF EVERY PARTY.—A shepherd always needs a leader—or sometimes he has to be the leader himself.

166. One may indeed lie with the mouth; but with the accompanying grimace one nevertheless tells the truth.

166. One can definitely lie with words; but the expression that comes with it still reveals the truth.

167. To vigorous men intimacy is a matter of shame—and something precious.

167. For strong men, closeness is something to feel ashamed of—and also something valuable.

168. Christianity gave Eros poison to drink; he did not die of it, certainly, but degenerated to Vice.

168. Christianity made Eros drink poison; he didn't die from it, but he definitely declined into Vice.

169. To talk much about oneself may also be a means of concealing oneself.

169. Talking a lot about oneself can also be a way to hide who you really are.

170. In praise there is more obtrusiveness than in blame.

170. There’s more attention-seeking in praise than in criticism.

171. Pity has an almost ludicrous effect on a man of knowledge, like tender hands on a Cyclops.

171. Pity has a somewhat ridiculous effect on a knowledgeable person, like gentle hands on a Cyclops.

172. One occasionally embraces some one or other, out of love to mankind (because one cannot embrace all); but this is what one must never confess to the individual.

172. Sometimes you hug a person or two out of love for humanity (since you can’t hug everyone); but this is something you should never admit to the individual.

173. One does not hate as long as one disesteems, but only when one esteems equal or superior.

173. You don’t hate as long as you look down on someone; you only hate when you see them as equal or better than you.

174. Ye Utilitarians—ye, too, love the UTILE only as a VEHICLE for your inclinations,—ye, too, really find the noise of its wheels insupportable!

174. You Utilitarians—you love the USEFUL only as a VEHICLE for your desires—you really find the noise of its wheels unbearable!

175. One loves ultimately one's desires, not the thing desired.

175. In the end, people love their desires more than what they're actually desiring.

176. The vanity of others is only counter to our taste when it is counter to our vanity.

176. We only find other people's vanity annoying when it clashes with our own vanity.

177. With regard to what "truthfulness" is, perhaps nobody has ever been sufficiently truthful.

177. When it comes to what "truthfulness" really means, maybe no one has ever been completely truthful.

178. One does not believe in the follies of clever men: what a forfeiture of the rights of man!

178. One doesn't believe in the foolishness of smart people: what a loss of human rights!

179. The consequences of our actions seize us by the forelock, very indifferent to the fact that we have meanwhile "reformed."

179. The consequences of our actions grab us by the hair, completely ignoring the fact that we have since "changed."

180. There is an innocence in lying which is the sign of good faith in a cause.

180. There’s a certain innocence in lying that shows good faith in a cause.

181. It is inhuman to bless when one is being cursed.

181. It's inhumane to bless someone when you're being cursed.

182. The familiarity of superiors embitters one, because it may not be returned.

182. The familiarity of superiors can make someone bitter, as it may not be reciprocated.

183. "I am affected, not because you have deceived me, but because I can no longer believe in you."

183. "I'm upset, not because you tricked me, but because I can no longer trust you."

184. There is a haughtiness of kindness which has the appearance of wickedness.

184. There is a superiority in kindness that looks like wickedness.

185. "I dislike him."—Why?—"I am not a match for him."—Did any one ever answer so?

185. "I don't like him."—Why not?—"I'm not his equal."—Has anyone ever answered that way?





CHAPTER V. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF MORALS

186. The moral sentiment in Europe at present is perhaps as subtle, belated, diverse, sensitive, and refined, as the "Science of Morals" belonging thereto is recent, initial, awkward, and coarse-fingered:—an interesting contrast, which sometimes becomes incarnate and obvious in the very person of a moralist. Indeed, the expression, "Science of Morals" is, in respect to what is designated thereby, far too presumptuous and counter to GOOD taste,—which is always a foretaste of more modest expressions. One ought to avow with the utmost fairness WHAT is still necessary here for a long time, WHAT is alone proper for the present: namely, the collection of material, the comprehensive survey and classification of an immense domain of delicate sentiments of worth, and distinctions of worth, which live, grow, propagate, and perish—and perhaps attempts to give a clear idea of the recurring and more common forms of these living crystallizations—as preparation for a THEORY OF TYPES of morality. To be sure, people have not hitherto been so modest. All the philosophers, with a pedantic and ridiculous seriousness, demanded of themselves something very much higher, more pretentious, and ceremonious, when they concerned themselves with morality as a science: they wanted to GIVE A BASIC to morality—and every philosopher hitherto has believed that he has given it a basis; morality itself, however, has been regarded as something "given." How far from their awkward pride was the seemingly insignificant problem—left in dust and decay—of a description of forms of morality, notwithstanding that the finest hands and senses could hardly be fine enough for it! It was precisely owing to moral philosophers' knowing the moral facts imperfectly, in an arbitrary epitome, or an accidental abridgement—perhaps as the morality of their environment, their position, their church, their Zeitgeist, their climate and zone—it was precisely because they were badly instructed with regard to nations, eras, and past ages, and were by no means eager to know about these matters, that they did not even come in sight of the real problems of morals—problems which only disclose themselves by a comparison of MANY kinds of morality. In every "Science of Morals" hitherto, strange as it may sound, the problem of morality itself has been OMITTED: there has been no suspicion that there was anything problematic there! That which philosophers called "giving a basis to morality," and endeavoured to realize, has, when seen in a right light, proved merely a learned form of good FAITH in prevailing morality, a new means of its EXPRESSION, consequently just a matter-of-fact within the sphere of a definite morality, yea, in its ultimate motive, a sort of denial that it is LAWFUL for this morality to be called in question—and in any case the reverse of the testing, analyzing, doubting, and vivisecting of this very faith. Hear, for instance, with what innocence—almost worthy of honour—Schopenhauer represents his own task, and draw your conclusions concerning the scientificness of a "Science" whose latest master still talks in the strain of children and old wives: "The principle," he says (page 136 of the Grundprobleme der Ethik), [Footnote: Pages 54-55 of Schopenhauer's Basis of Morality, translated by Arthur B. Bullock, M.A. (1903).] "the axiom about the purport of which all moralists are PRACTICALLY agreed: neminem laede, immo omnes quantum potes juva—is REALLY the proposition which all moral teachers strive to establish, ... the REAL basis of ethics which has been sought, like the philosopher's stone, for centuries."—The difficulty of establishing the proposition referred to may indeed be great—it is well known that Schopenhauer also was unsuccessful in his efforts; and whoever has thoroughly realized how absurdly false and sentimental this proposition is, in a world whose essence is Will to Power, may be reminded that Schopenhauer, although a pessimist, ACTUALLY—played the flute... daily after dinner: one may read about the matter in his biography. A question by the way: a pessimist, a repudiator of God and of the world, who MAKES A HALT at morality—who assents to morality, and plays the flute to laede-neminem morals, what? Is that really—a pessimist?

186. The moral sentiment in Europe today is perhaps as intricate, delayed, varied, sensitive, and sophisticated as the “Science of Morals” relevant to it is recent, initial, awkward, and clumsy:—an intriguing contrast that sometimes becomes obvious in the very person of a moralist. In fact, the term “Science of Morals” is, regarding what it refers to, far too presumptuous and against good taste,—which always leans towards more modest expressions. One should honestly acknowledge what is still necessary here for a long time, and what is appropriate for now: specifically, the gathering of material, the comprehensive overview and classification of an immense territory of delicate sentiments of value, and distinctions of value that live, grow, reproduce, and perish—and perhaps attempts to provide a clear understanding of the recurring and more common forms of these living crystallizations—preparing for a THEORY OF TYPES of morality. Certainly, people have not been so modest up until now. All the philosophers, with a pedantic and ridiculous seriousness, demanded something much loftier, more pretentious, and ceremonious of themselves when addressing morality as a science: they wanted to provide a FOUNDATION for morality—and every philosopher up to now has believed they provided such a foundation; however, morality itself has been considered something “given.” How far from their awkward pride was the seemingly insignificant issue—left in dust and decay—of describing forms of morality, when the finest hands and senses could hardly be refined enough for it! It was precisely because moral philosophers knew the moral facts imperfectly, through an arbitrary summary or random abridgment—perhaps reflective of the morality of their surroundings, their position, their church, their zeitgeist, their climate and region—that they did not even approach the real problems of morals—issues that only become apparent through comparisons of many kinds of morality. In every "Science of Morals" until now, strange as it may sound, the problem of morality itself has been OMITTED: there has been no awareness that there was anything problematic there! What philosophers called “providing a foundation for morality,” and endeavored to realize, has, when viewed correctly, merely turned out to be an educated form of blind FAITH in the prevailing morality, a new means of its EXPRESSION, and thus just a matter-of-fact within the realm of a specific morality, ultimately serving as a form of denial that it is LAWFUL for this morality to be questioned—and in any case the opposite of testing, analyzing, doubting, and dissecting this very faith. Listen, for instance, to the innocence—almost worthy of honor—with which Schopenhauer describes his own task, and draw your conclusions about the scientific validity of a “Science” whose latest master still speaks like children and old wives: “The principle,” he states (page 136 of the Grundprobleme der Ethik), [Footnote: Pages 54-55 of Schopenhauer's Basis of Morality, translated by Arthur B. Bullock, M.A. (1903).] “the axiom about which all moralists are PRACTICALLY agreed: neminem laede, immo omnes quantum potes juva—is REALLY the proposition which all moral teachers strive to establish, ... the REAL basis of ethics which has been sought, like the philosopher's stone, for centuries.” The difficulty of establishing the mentioned proposition may indeed be significant—it is well known that Schopenhauer also failed in his attempts; and anyone who has fully grasped how absurdly false and sentimental this proposition is, in a world whose essence is Will to Power, may be reminded that Schopenhauer, although a pessimist, ACTUALLY—played the flute... daily after dinner: one can read about this in his biography. A question by the way: a pessimist, a denier of God and the world, who STOPS at morality—who agrees with morality and plays the flute to the neminem laede morals, what? Is that really—a pessimist?

187. Apart from the value of such assertions as "there is a categorical imperative in us," one can always ask: What does such an assertion indicate about him who makes it? There are systems of morals which are meant to justify their author in the eyes of other people; other systems of morals are meant to tranquilize him, and make him self-satisfied; with other systems he wants to crucify and humble himself, with others he wishes to take revenge, with others to conceal himself, with others to glorify himself and gave superiority and distinction,—this system of morals helps its author to forget, that system makes him, or something of him, forgotten, many a moralist would like to exercise power and creative arbitrariness over mankind, many another, perhaps, Kant especially, gives us to understand by his morals that "what is estimable in me, is that I know how to obey—and with you it SHALL not be otherwise than with me!" In short, systems of morals are only a SIGN-LANGUAGE OF THE EMOTIONS.

187. Besides the significance of statements like "there's a categorical imperative within us," we can always ask: What does such a statement reveal about the person making it? There are moral systems designed to justify their creator in the eyes of others; some are meant to soothe him and boost his self-esteem; others aim to punish and humble him, while some seek revenge or cover-up, and others still seek to elevate him and confer superiority and distinction—this moral framework helps its author forget, that system makes him or parts of him forgotten. Many moralists want to wield power and freely dictate terms over humanity, while others, perhaps Kant in particular, imply through their morals that "what is commendable in me is that I know how to obey—and it SHALL not be different for you than for me!" In short, moral systems are merely a SIGN LANGUAGE OF EMOTIONS.

188. In contrast to laisser-aller, every system of morals is a sort of tyranny against "nature" and also against "reason", that is, however, no objection, unless one should again decree by some system of morals, that all kinds of tyranny and unreasonableness are unlawful What is essential and invaluable in every system of morals, is that it is a long constraint. In order to understand Stoicism, or Port Royal, or Puritanism, one should remember the constraint under which every language has attained to strength and freedom—the metrical constraint, the tyranny of rhyme and rhythm. How much trouble have the poets and orators of every nation given themselves!—not excepting some of the prose writers of today, in whose ear dwells an inexorable conscientiousness—"for the sake of a folly," as utilitarian bunglers say, and thereby deem themselves wise—"from submission to arbitrary laws," as the anarchists say, and thereby fancy themselves "free," even free-spirited. The singular fact remains, however, that everything of the nature of freedom, elegance, boldness, dance, and masterly certainty, which exists or has existed, whether it be in thought itself, or in administration, or in speaking and persuading, in art just as in conduct, has only developed by means of the tyranny of such arbitrary law, and in all seriousness, it is not at all improbable that precisely this is "nature" and "natural"—and not laisser-aller! Every artist knows how different from the state of letting himself go, is his "most natural" condition, the free arranging, locating, disposing, and constructing in the moments of "inspiration"—and how strictly and delicately he then obeys a thousand laws, which, by their very rigidness and precision, defy all formulation by means of ideas (even the most stable idea has, in comparison therewith, something floating, manifold, and ambiguous in it). The essential thing "in heaven and in earth" is, apparently (to repeat it once more), that there should be long OBEDIENCE in the same direction, there thereby results, and has always resulted in the long run, something which has made life worth living; for instance, virtue, art, music, dancing, reason, spirituality—anything whatever that is transfiguring, refined, foolish, or divine. The long bondage of the spirit, the distrustful constraint in the communicability of ideas, the discipline which the thinker imposed on himself to think in accordance with the rules of a church or a court, or conformable to Aristotelian premises, the persistent spiritual will to interpret everything that happened according to a Christian scheme, and in every occurrence to rediscover and justify the Christian God:—all this violence, arbitrariness, severity, dreadfulness, and unreasonableness, has proved itself the disciplinary means whereby the European spirit has attained its strength, its remorseless curiosity and subtle mobility; granted also that much irrecoverable strength and spirit had to be stifled, suffocated, and spoilt in the process (for here, as everywhere, "nature" shows herself as she is, in all her extravagant and INDIFFERENT magnificence, which is shocking, but nevertheless noble). That for centuries European thinkers only thought in order to prove something—nowadays, on the contrary, we are suspicious of every thinker who "wishes to prove something"—that it was always settled beforehand what WAS TO BE the result of their strictest thinking, as it was perhaps in the Asiatic astrology of former times, or as it is still at the present day in the innocent, Christian-moral explanation of immediate personal events "for the glory of God," or "for the good of the soul":—this tyranny, this arbitrariness, this severe and magnificent stupidity, has EDUCATED the spirit; slavery, both in the coarser and the finer sense, is apparently an indispensable means even of spiritual education and discipline. One may look at every system of morals in this light: it is "nature" therein which teaches to hate the laisser-aller, the too great freedom, and implants the need for limited horizons, for immediate duties—it teaches the NARROWING OF PERSPECTIVES, and thus, in a certain sense, that stupidity is a condition of life and development. "Thou must obey some one, and for a long time; OTHERWISE thou wilt come to grief, and lose all respect for thyself"—this seems to me to be the moral imperative of nature, which is certainly neither "categorical," as old Kant wished (consequently the "otherwise"), nor does it address itself to the individual (what does nature care for the individual!), but to nations, races, ages, and ranks; above all, however, to the animal "man" generally, to MANKIND.

188. Unlike laisser-aller, every moral system acts like a kind of tyranny against "nature" and "reason." However, this isn’t a problem unless one decides again by some moral system that all forms of tyranny and irrationality are wrong. What is essential and invaluable in every moral system is that it involves a long-term constraint. To understand Stoicism, Port Royal, or Puritanism, one should remember the constraints under which every language has gained strength and freedom—the metrical constraints, the tyranny of rhyme and rhythm. Poets and orators from every nation have gone to great lengths— including some of today's prose writers, who carry an unyielding sense of responsibility—"for the sake of folly," as utilitarian failures claim, thinking themselves wise—"from submission to arbitrary laws," as anarchists argue, believing themselves "free," even free-spirited. The striking fact remains that everything that resembles freedom, elegance, boldness, dance, and mastery, whether in thought, governance, speech, persuasion, art, or behavior, has only thrived through the tyranny of such arbitrary laws. In all seriousness, it is quite possible that this is precisely what is "natural." Every artist knows how different their "most natural" state is from simply letting things go; it’s about the free arrangement, location, and construction in moments of "inspiration"—and how strictly and delicately they then adhere to a multitude of laws that, by their very rigidity and precision, resist any attempt at conceptualization (even the most stable idea has, in comparison, something fluid, varied, and ambiguous). The essential thing "in heaven and on earth" seems to be, to repeat it once more, that there should be long OBEDIENCE in the same direction, which, in the long run, has always resulted in something that makes life worth living; for instance, virtue, art, music, dance, reason, spirituality—anything that transforms, refines, or embodies foolishness and divinity. The enduring bondage of the spirit, the cautious limits on sharing ideas, the discipline that thinkers impose on themselves to think in accordance with the rules of a church or court, or following Aristotelian principles, and the persistent spiritual drive to interpret everything according to a Christian framework, rediscovering and justifying the Christian God in every occurrence—this violence, arbitrariness, severity, dreadfulness, and irrationality has been the disciplinary force through which the European spirit has gained its strength, relentless curiosity, and subtle flexibility. Admittedly, a lot of irretrievable strength and spirit had to be stifled and ruined in the process (for here, as everywhere, "nature" reveals herself in her extravagant and INDIFFERENT magnificence, which is shocking but still noble). For centuries, European thinkers were only concerned with proving something—nowadays, we are wary of any thinker who "wants to prove something"—it was often predetermined what the outcome of their strictest thinking would be, just as it may have been in ancient Asian astrology or as it can still be seen today in the innocent, Christian-moral explanations of personal events "for the glory of God" or "for the good of the soul": this tyranny, this arbitrariness, this harsh and grand stupidity has EDUCATED the spirit; it seems that slavery, both in the broader and more nuanced senses, is an essential part of spiritual education and discipline. One can view every moral system this way: it is "nature" that teaches a hatred of laisser-aller, of too much freedom, and instills the need for limited horizons and immediate responsibilities—it teaches the NARROWING OF PERSPECTIVES, suggesting that stupidity is, in a certain sense, a condition for life and progress. "You must obey someone, and for a long time; OTHERWISE, you will come to grief and lose all respect for yourself"—this seems to me to be nature's moral imperative, which is certainly neither "categorical," as old Kant wished (hence the "otherwise"), nor does it concern the individual (what does nature care about the individual!), but speaks to nations, races, ages, and classes; above all, however, it addresses the animal "man" generally, humanity.

189. Industrious races find it a great hardship to be idle: it was a master stroke of ENGLISH instinct to hallow and begloom Sunday to such an extent that the Englishman unconsciously hankers for his week—and work-day again:—as a kind of cleverly devised, cleverly intercalated FAST, such as is also frequently found in the ancient world (although, as is appropriate in southern nations, not precisely with respect to work). Many kinds of fasts are necessary; and wherever powerful influences and habits prevail, legislators have to see that intercalary days are appointed, on which such impulses are fettered, and learn to hunger anew. Viewed from a higher standpoint, whole generations and epochs, when they show themselves infected with any moral fanaticism, seem like those intercalated periods of restraint and fasting, during which an impulse learns to humble and submit itself—at the same time also to PURIFY and SHARPEN itself; certain philosophical sects likewise admit of a similar interpretation (for instance, the Stoa, in the midst of Hellenic culture, with the atmosphere rank and overcharged with Aphrodisiacal odours).—Here also is a hint for the explanation of the paradox, why it was precisely in the most Christian period of European history, and in general only under the pressure of Christian sentiments, that the sexual impulse sublimated into love (amour-passion).

189. Hardworking people find it really difficult to be idle: it was a brilliant move by the English instinct to sanctify and darken Sunday to such an extent that the Englishman unconsciously craves his weekday and work again:—as a sort of cleverly designed, cleverly inserted fast, similar to those often seen in the ancient world (though, as is fitting in southern countries, not specifically related to work). Many types of fasts are necessary; and wherever strong influences and habits exist, lawmakers have to ensure that intercalary days are established, during which such impulses are restrained, and people learn to desire anew. From a broader perspective, entire generations and eras, when showing signs of any moral fanaticism, resemble those intercalated periods of restraint and fasting, where an impulse learns to humble and submit itself—at the same time also to PURIFY and SHARPEN itself; certain philosophical schools also allow for a similar interpretation (for instance, the Stoa, amidst Hellenic culture, with an atmosphere thick and heavy with sensual aromas).—This also provides a clue for understanding the paradox of why it was precisely during the most Christian period of European history, and generally only under the influence of Christian feelings, that the sexual impulse transformed into love (amour-passion).

190. There is something in the morality of Plato which does not really belong to Plato, but which only appears in his philosophy, one might say, in spite of him: namely, Socratism, for which he himself was too noble. "No one desires to injure himself, hence all evil is done unwittingly. The evil man inflicts injury on himself; he would not do so, however, if he knew that evil is evil. The evil man, therefore, is only evil through error; if one free him from error one will necessarily make him—good."—This mode of reasoning savours of the POPULACE, who perceive only the unpleasant consequences of evil-doing, and practically judge that "it is STUPID to do wrong"; while they accept "good" as identical with "useful and pleasant," without further thought. As regards every system of utilitarianism, one may at once assume that it has the same origin, and follow the scent: one will seldom err.—Plato did all he could to interpret something refined and noble into the tenets of his teacher, and above all to interpret himself into them—he, the most daring of all interpreters, who lifted the entire Socrates out of the street, as a popular theme and song, to exhibit him in endless and impossible modifications—namely, in all his own disguises and multiplicities. In jest, and in Homeric language as well, what is the Platonic Socrates, if not—[Greek words inserted here.]

190. There’s something about Plato’s morality that doesn’t really belong to him but appears in his philosophy almost despite him: namely, Socratism, which he himself was too noble for. “No one wants to harm themselves, so all wrongdoing happens unwittingly. The evil person hurts themselves; they wouldn’t do that if they knew that evil is indeed evil. Therefore, the evil person is only evil due to ignorance; if you free them from this ignorance, you will inevitably make them good.” This way of reasoning reflects the mindset of the COMMON PEOPLE, who see only the negative outcomes of wrongdoing and practically conclude that “it’s STUPID to do wrong,” while they view “good” as simply “useful and pleasant,” without deeper thought. When it comes to utilitarianism, one can assume it has the same roots and follow that lead: you will rarely go wrong. Plato tried his best to insert something refined and noble into the beliefs of his teacher, primarily to reinterpret them as his own—he, the boldest of all interpreters, who took the entire Socrates from the street, turning him into a popular theme and song, showcasing him in endless and impossible variations—namely, in all his own disguises and complexities. In jest, and in a Homeric style, what is the Platonic Socrates, if not—[Greek words inserted here.]

191. The old theological problem of "Faith" and "Knowledge," or more plainly, of instinct and reason—the question whether, in respect to the valuation of things, instinct deserves more authority than rationality, which wants to appreciate and act according to motives, according to a "Why," that is to say, in conformity to purpose and utility—it is always the old moral problem that first appeared in the person of Socrates, and had divided men's minds long before Christianity. Socrates himself, following, of course, the taste of his talent—that of a surpassing dialectician—took first the side of reason; and, in fact, what did he do all his life but laugh at the awkward incapacity of the noble Athenians, who were men of instinct, like all noble men, and could never give satisfactory answers concerning the motives of their actions? In the end, however, though silently and secretly, he laughed also at himself: with his finer conscience and introspection, he found in himself the same difficulty and incapacity. "But why"—he said to himself—"should one on that account separate oneself from the instincts! One must set them right, and the reason ALSO—one must follow the instincts, but at the same time persuade the reason to support them with good arguments." This was the real FALSENESS of that great and mysterious ironist; he brought his conscience up to the point that he was satisfied with a kind of self-outwitting: in fact, he perceived the irrationality in the moral judgment.—Plato, more innocent in such matters, and without the craftiness of the plebeian, wished to prove to himself, at the expenditure of all his strength—the greatest strength a philosopher had ever expended—that reason and instinct lead spontaneously to one goal, to the good, to "God"; and since Plato, all theologians and philosophers have followed the same path—which means that in matters of morality, instinct (or as Christians call it, "Faith," or as I call it, "the herd") has hitherto triumphed. Unless one should make an exception in the case of Descartes, the father of rationalism (and consequently the grandfather of the Revolution), who recognized only the authority of reason: but reason is only a tool, and Descartes was superficial.

191. The age-old theological issue of "Faith" and "Knowledge," or more simply, instinct versus reason—the question of whether instinct should hold more weight than rationality, which seeks to understand and act based on motives, that is, by asking "Why" in terms of purpose and usefulness—has always been the classic moral dilemma that first surfaced with Socrates and divided people's opinions long before Christianity. Socrates himself, naturally leaning towards his skill as a top-notch debater, initially sided with reason. In fact, throughout his life, he often mocked the Athenian nobles, who, like all noble people, were driven by instinct and could never provide satisfactory explanations for their actions. Ultimately, however, although quietly and inwardly, he also laughed at himself: with his sharper conscience and introspection, he found within himself the same struggle and limitations. "But why," he thought, "should one separate oneself from instincts? They need to be guided, and so does reason—one should follow instincts, but at the same time convince reason to back them up with solid arguments." This was the real deception of that great and enigmatic ironist; he pushed his conscience to the point where he accepted a kind of self-deception: in fact, he recognized the irrationality in moral judgment. Plato, more naive in these matters and lacking the cunning of the commoner, wanted to prove to himself, with all his strength—the greatest effort a philosopher had ever put forth—that reason and instinct naturally lead to the same destination: the good, "God"; and since Plato, all theologians and philosophers have taken the same route—which means that in the realm of morality, instinct (or as Christians call it, "Faith," or as I term it, "the herd") has so far triumphed. Unless we make an exception for Descartes, the father of rationalism (and thus the grandfather of the Revolution), who acknowledged only the authority of reason: but reason is merely a tool, and Descartes was superficial.

192. Whoever has followed the history of a single science, finds in its development a clue to the understanding of the oldest and commonest processes of all "knowledge and cognizance": there, as here, the premature hypotheses, the fictions, the good stupid will to "belief," and the lack of distrust and patience are first developed—our senses learn late, and never learn completely, to be subtle, reliable, and cautious organs of knowledge. Our eyes find it easier on a given occasion to produce a picture already often produced, than to seize upon the divergence and novelty of an impression: the latter requires more force, more "morality." It is difficult and painful for the ear to listen to anything new; we hear strange music badly. When we hear another language spoken, we involuntarily attempt to form the sounds into words with which we are more familiar and conversant—it was thus, for example, that the Germans modified the spoken word ARCUBALISTA into ARMBRUST (cross-bow). Our senses are also hostile and averse to the new; and generally, even in the "simplest" processes of sensation, the emotions DOMINATE—such as fear, love, hatred, and the passive emotion of indolence.—As little as a reader nowadays reads all the single words (not to speak of syllables) of a page—he rather takes about five out of every twenty words at random, and "guesses" the probably appropriate sense to them—just as little do we see a tree correctly and completely in respect to its leaves, branches, colour, and shape; we find it so much easier to fancy the chance of a tree. Even in the midst of the most remarkable experiences, we still do just the same; we fabricate the greater part of the experience, and can hardly be made to contemplate any event, EXCEPT as "inventors" thereof. All this goes to prove that from our fundamental nature and from remote ages we have been—ACCUSTOMED TO LYING. Or, to express it more politely and hypocritically, in short, more pleasantly—one is much more of an artist than one is aware of.—In an animated conversation, I often see the face of the person with whom I am speaking so clearly and sharply defined before me, according to the thought he expresses, or which I believe to be evoked in his mind, that the degree of distinctness far exceeds the STRENGTH of my visual faculty—the delicacy of the play of the muscles and of the expression of the eyes MUST therefore be imagined by me. Probably the person put on quite a different expression, or none at all.

192. Anyone who has followed the history of a single science can find clues in its development to understand the oldest and most basic processes of all "knowledge and awareness": there, as here, the premature hypotheses, the fictions, the good-natured desire to "believe," and the absence of skepticism and patience are first developed—our senses learn slowly, and never completely, to be subtle, reliable, and careful tools of knowledge. Our eyes find it easier to produce an image that has been seen many times before rather than to capture the uniqueness and novelty of a new impression: the latter requires more effort, more "morality." It's hard and uncomfortable for the ear to hear anything new; we often struggle with unfamiliar sounds. When we hear another language spoken, we instinctively try to shape the sounds into words that we know better—it was like how the Germans transformed the word ARCUBALISTA into ARMBRUST (crossbow). Our senses are also resistant to the new; even in the "simplest" processes of sensation, emotions like fear, love, hatred, and the passive emotion of laziness play a dominant role. Just as a modern reader does not read every individual word (let alone syllables) on a page—rather, they pick about five out of every twenty words at random and "guess" their likely meaning—similarly, we do not see a tree accurately or completely regarding its leaves, branches, color, and shape; we find it much easier to imagine what a tree might be. Even during the most remarkable experiences, we act the same way; we create most of the experience and can hardly view any event without acting as if we are "inventors" of it. All this suggests that, due to our basic nature and from ancient times, we have been—ACCUSTOMED TO LYING. Or, to put it more politely and hypocritically, in short, more pleasantly—people are often much more creative than they realize. In an engaging conversation, I frequently see the face of the person I'm talking to so clearly and sharply defined based on the thoughts they express, or that I believe to be evoked in their mind, that the clarity far exceeds my actual ability to see—it must be that I am imagining the subtle movements of their muscles and the expressions in their eyes. The person may have had a completely different expression, or perhaps none at all.

193. Quidquid luce fuit, tenebris agit: but also contrariwise. What we experience in dreams, provided we experience it often, pertains at last just as much to the general belongings of our soul as anything "actually" experienced; by virtue thereof we are richer or poorer, we have a requirement more or less, and finally, in broad daylight, and even in the brightest moments of our waking life, we are ruled to some extent by the nature of our dreams. Supposing that someone has often flown in his dreams, and that at last, as soon as he dreams, he is conscious of the power and art of flying as his privilege and his peculiarly enviable happiness; such a person, who believes that on the slightest impulse, he can actualize all sorts of curves and angles, who knows the sensation of a certain divine levity, an "upwards" without effort or constraint, a "downwards" without descending or lowering—without TROUBLE!—how could the man with such dream-experiences and dream-habits fail to find "happiness" differently coloured and defined, even in his waking hours! How could he fail—to long DIFFERENTLY for happiness? "Flight," such as is described by poets, must, when compared with his own "flying," be far too earthly, muscular, violent, far too "troublesome" for him.

193. Whatever exists in light, exists in darkness as well: but also the other way around. What we experience in dreams, as long as we experience it often, is just as much a part of our soul’s overall existence as anything we’ve "actually" experienced; because of that, we are either richer or poorer, we have more or less desire, and ultimately, in broad daylight, and even in the brightest moments of our waking lives, we are influenced to some extent by our dreams. If someone has often flown in his dreams, and eventually becomes aware of the ability and joy of flying as his unique and enviable blessing, then this person, who believes that with the slightest impulse he can execute all kinds of curves and angles, who knows the feeling of a certain divine lightness, an "upwards" without effort or restriction, a "downwards" without any descent or burden—without TROUBLE!—how could someone with such dream experiences and habits not perceive "happiness" in a different light, even while awake? How could he not long for happiness in a DIFFERENT way? "Flight," as described by poets, must, when compared to his own experiences of "flying," feel far too earthly, physical, violent, and far too "troublesome" for him.

194. The difference among men does not manifest itself only in the difference of their lists of desirable things—in their regarding different good things as worth striving for, and being disagreed as to the greater or less value, the order of rank, of the commonly recognized desirable things:—it manifests itself much more in what they regard as actually HAVING and POSSESSING a desirable thing. As regards a woman, for instance, the control over her body and her sexual gratification serves as an amply sufficient sign of ownership and possession to the more modest man; another with a more suspicious and ambitious thirst for possession, sees the "questionableness," the mere apparentness of such ownership, and wishes to have finer tests in order to know especially whether the woman not only gives herself to him, but also gives up for his sake what she has or would like to have—only THEN does he look upon her as "possessed." A third, however, has not even here got to the limit of his distrust and his desire for possession: he asks himself whether the woman, when she gives up everything for him, does not perhaps do so for a phantom of him; he wishes first to be thoroughly, indeed, profoundly well known; in order to be loved at all he ventures to let himself be found out. Only then does he feel the beloved one fully in his possession, when she no longer deceives herself about him, when she loves him just as much for the sake of his devilry and concealed insatiability, as for his goodness, patience, and spirituality. One man would like to possess a nation, and he finds all the higher arts of Cagliostro and Catalina suitable for his purpose. Another, with a more refined thirst for possession, says to himself: "One may not deceive where one desires to possess"—he is irritated and impatient at the idea that a mask of him should rule in the hearts of the people: "I must, therefore, MAKE myself known, and first of all learn to know myself!" Among helpful and charitable people, one almost always finds the awkward craftiness which first gets up suitably him who has to be helped, as though, for instance, he should "merit" help, seek just THEIR help, and would show himself deeply grateful, attached, and subservient to them for all help. With these conceits, they take control of the needy as a property, just as in general they are charitable and helpful out of a desire for property. One finds them jealous when they are crossed or forestalled in their charity. Parents involuntarily make something like themselves out of their children—they call that "education"; no mother doubts at the bottom of her heart that the child she has borne is thereby her property, no father hesitates about his right to HIS OWN ideas and notions of worth. Indeed, in former times fathers deemed it right to use their discretion concerning the life or death of the newly born (as among the ancient Germans). And like the father, so also do the teacher, the class, the priest, and the prince still see in every new individual an unobjectionable opportunity for a new possession. The consequence is...

194. The difference between people isn't just about what they think is valuable, like different desirable things they strive for and how they disagree on what holds more or less value in the hierarchy of commonly accepted desires. It's much more about how they perceive actually HAVING and POSSESSING a desirable thing. Take a woman, for instance; for a more modest man, having control over her body and sexual satisfaction is enough to signify ownership. Another man, with a more suspicious and ambitious desire to possess, questions the validity of such ownership and wants to see clearer signs to know if she really gives herself to him and sacrifices what she has or wants for his sake—only then does he consider her "possessed." A third man, however, doesn't stop there with his distrust and desire for possession; he wonders if the woman, when she gives everything up for him, might be doing so for an illusion of him. He wants to be truly, deeply known; he’s willing to be vulnerable and open himself up to scrutiny to be loved at all. He only feels like he fully possesses his beloved when she no longer deceives herself about him, loving him as much for his flaws and hidden insatiability as for his goodness, patience, and depth. One man might want to possess an entire nation, utilizing all the cunning tactics of Cagliostro and Catalina to achieve that. Another, more discerning in his desire for possession, believes, “You can’t deceive where you want to possess”—he feels frustrated and impatient at the idea that a façade of himself could influence people’s hearts: “I must MAKE myself known, and first, I need to know myself!” Among kind-hearted and charitable people, there’s often a kind of awkward manipulation that ensures those needing help feel they should “earn” that help, seek it from them specifically, and show deep gratitude, attachment, and servitude for it. With these notions, they take control of the needy as if they were their property, just as they tend to be kind and helpful out of a desire to possess. They can become envious when their charity is challenged or bypassed. Parents instinctively mold their children to resemble themselves—they call it “education.” No mother truly doubts in her heart that the child she has given birth to belongs to her, and no father questions his right to impose HIS OWN views and standards of value. Indeed, in the past, fathers deemed it acceptable to decide the fate of their newborns (as was the case among the ancient Germans). Similarly, teachers, classmates, priests, and princes still see each new individual as a chance for additional possession. The consequence is...

195. The Jews—a people "born for slavery," as Tacitus and the whole ancient world say of them; "the chosen people among the nations," as they themselves say and believe—the Jews performed the miracle of the inversion of valuations, by means of which life on earth obtained a new and dangerous charm for a couple of millenniums. Their prophets fused into one the expressions "rich," "godless," "wicked," "violent," "sensual," and for the first time coined the word "world" as a term of reproach. In this inversion of valuations (in which is also included the use of the word "poor" as synonymous with "saint" and "friend") the significance of the Jewish people is to be found; it is with THEM that the SLAVE-INSURRECTION IN MORALS commences.

195. The Jews—a people "born for slavery," as Tacitus and the entire ancient world describe them; "the chosen people among the nations," as they themselves claim and believe—managed to perform the miracle of reversing values, which gave life on earth a new and dangerous allure for a couple of millennia. Their prophets combined the terms "rich," "godless," "wicked," "violent," and "sensual," and for the first time created the term "world" as an insult. In this reversal of values (which also includes using the word "poor" as equivalent to "saint" and "friend"), we find the significance of the Jewish people; it is with THEM that the SLAVE-INSURRECTION IN MORALS begins.

196. It is to be INFERRED that there are countless dark bodies near the sun—such as we shall never see. Among ourselves, this is an allegory; and the psychologist of morals reads the whole star-writing merely as an allegorical and symbolic language in which much may be unexpressed.

196. It can be inferred that there are countless dark objects close to the sun—things we will never see. For us, this is a metaphor; and the moral psychologist interprets the entire cosmic writing as an allegorical and symbolic language where much remains unspoken.

197. The beast of prey and the man of prey (for instance, Caesar Borgia) are fundamentally misunderstood, "nature" is misunderstood, so long as one seeks a "morbidness" in the constitution of these healthiest of all tropical monsters and growths, or even an innate "hell" in them—as almost all moralists have done hitherto. Does it not seem that there is a hatred of the virgin forest and of the tropics among moralists? And that the "tropical man" must be discredited at all costs, whether as disease and deterioration of mankind, or as his own hell and self-torture? And why? In favour of the "temperate zones"? In favour of the temperate men? The "moral"? The mediocre?—This for the chapter: "Morals as Timidity."

197. The predator and the man who preys on others (like Caesar Borgia) are fundamentally misunderstood. "Nature" is misunderstood as long as people look for a "morbidness" in the makeup of these healthiest tropical creatures and developments, or even an inherent "hell" within them—as almost all moralists have done until now. Does it seem that moralists have a dislike for the virgin forest and the tropics? And that the "tropical man" must be discredited at all costs, whether seen as a disease and decline of humanity, or as his own hell and self-torture? And why? To favor the "temperate zones"? To support the temperate individuals? The "moral"? The mediocre?—This for the chapter: "Morals as Timidity."

198. All the systems of morals which address themselves with a view to their "happiness," as it is called—what else are they but suggestions for behaviour adapted to the degree of DANGER from themselves in which the individuals live; recipes for their passions, their good and bad propensities, insofar as such have the Will to Power and would like to play the master; small and great expediencies and elaborations, permeated with the musty odour of old family medicines and old-wife wisdom; all of them grotesque and absurd in their form—because they address themselves to "all," because they generalize where generalization is not authorized; all of them speaking unconditionally, and taking themselves unconditionally; all of them flavoured not merely with one grain of salt, but rather endurable only, and sometimes even seductive, when they are over-spiced and begin to smell dangerously, especially of "the other world." That is all of little value when estimated intellectually, and is far from being "science," much less "wisdom"; but, repeated once more, and three times repeated, it is expediency, expediency, expediency, mixed with stupidity, stupidity, stupidity—whether it be the indifference and statuesque coldness towards the heated folly of the emotions, which the Stoics advised and fostered; or the no-more-laughing and no-more-weeping of Spinoza, the destruction of the emotions by their analysis and vivisection, which he recommended so naively; or the lowering of the emotions to an innocent mean at which they may be satisfied, the Aristotelianism of morals; or even morality as the enjoyment of the emotions in a voluntary attenuation and spiritualization by the symbolism of art, perhaps as music, or as love of God, and of mankind for God's sake—for in religion the passions are once more enfranchised, provided that...; or, finally, even the complaisant and wanton surrender to the emotions, as has been taught by Hafis and Goethe, the bold letting-go of the reins, the spiritual and corporeal licentia morum in the exceptional cases of wise old codgers and drunkards, with whom it "no longer has much danger."—This also for the chapter: "Morals as Timidity."

198. All the systems of morals that focus on achieving "happiness"—what else are they but guidelines for behavior shaped by the level of DANGER individuals face? They are recipes for managing their passions and tendencies, as long as these have the Will to Power and want to take charge; practical tips and strategies steeped in the stale smell of old family remedies and folk wisdom; all of them absurd in their presentation—because they claim to apply to "everyone," generalizing where generalization isn't warranted; all of them making absolute statements and holding themselves to those absolutes; all of them not just a little bit salty, but only tolerable and sometimes even enticing when they are excessively spiced and start to smell dangerously, especially of "the afterlife." This holds little intellectual value and is far from being "science," let alone "wisdom"; yet, repeated again and again, it becomes expediency, expediency, expediency, mixed with nonsense, nonsense, nonsense—whether it’s the indifference and icy detachment towards the fiery folly of emotions that the Stoics promoted; or Spinoza’s notion of no more laughing and no more crying, the dismantling of emotions through analysis which he suggested so naively; or the idea of tempering emotions to a harmless middle ground where they can be content, which is the Aristotelian ethics; or even morality as enjoying emotions in a controlled way through the symbolism of art, possibly in music, or through love of God and humanity for God’s sake—for in religion, passions are once again set free, provided that...; or, finally, even the indulgent and reckless surrender to emotions, as taught by Hafis and Goethe, the bold letting go of control, spiritual and physical licentiousness in the rare cases of wise old fools and drunkards, with whom it "no longer poses much danger."—This is also for the chapter: "Morals as Timidity."

199. Inasmuch as in all ages, as long as mankind has existed, there have also been human herds (family alliances, communities, tribes, peoples, states, churches), and always a great number who obey in proportion to the small number who command—in view, therefore, of the fact that obedience has been most practiced and fostered among mankind hitherto, one may reasonably suppose that, generally speaking, the need thereof is now innate in every one, as a kind of FORMAL CONSCIENCE which gives the command "Thou shalt unconditionally do something, unconditionally refrain from something", in short, "Thou shalt". This need tries to satisfy itself and to fill its form with a content, according to its strength, impatience, and eagerness, it at once seizes as an omnivorous appetite with little selection, and accepts whatever is shouted into its ear by all sorts of commanders—parents, teachers, laws, class prejudices, or public opinion. The extraordinary limitation of human development, the hesitation, protractedness, frequent retrogression, and turning thereof, is attributable to the fact that the herd-instinct of obedience is transmitted best, and at the cost of the art of command. If one imagine this instinct increasing to its greatest extent, commanders and independent individuals will finally be lacking altogether, or they will suffer inwardly from a bad conscience, and will have to impose a deception on themselves in the first place in order to be able to command just as if they also were only obeying. This condition of things actually exists in Europe at present—I call it the moral hypocrisy of the commanding class. They know no other way of protecting themselves from their bad conscience than by playing the role of executors of older and higher orders (of predecessors, of the constitution, of justice, of the law, or of God himself), or they even justify themselves by maxims from the current opinions of the herd, as "first servants of their people," or "instruments of the public weal". On the other hand, the gregarious European man nowadays assumes an air as if he were the only kind of man that is allowable, he glorifies his qualities, such as public spirit, kindness, deference, industry, temperance, modesty, indulgence, sympathy, by virtue of which he is gentle, endurable, and useful to the herd, as the peculiarly human virtues. In cases, however, where it is believed that the leader and bell-wether cannot be dispensed with, attempt after attempt is made nowadays to replace commanders by the summing together of clever gregarious men all representative constitutions, for example, are of this origin. In spite of all, what a blessing, what a deliverance from a weight becoming unendurable, is the appearance of an absolute ruler for these gregarious Europeans—of this fact the effect of the appearance of Napoleon was the last great proof the history of the influence of Napoleon is almost the history of the higher happiness to which the entire century has attained in its worthiest individuals and periods.

199. Throughout all ages, as long as humanity has existed, there have been groups of people (family ties, communities, tribes, nations, states, churches), and always a large number who obey in relation to the small number who lead. Given that obedience has been the norm and cultivated among people until now, it's reasonable to assume that the need for it is now inherent in everyone, like a kind of FORMAL CONSCIENCE that commands, "You must do something unconditionally, you must refrain from something unconditionally," in short, "You must." This need seeks to satisfy itself and fill its role with content, driven by its strength, impatience, and eagerness, behaving like an insatiable appetite with little discernment, accepting whatever commands are imposed on it by all kinds of leaders—parents, teachers, laws, societal prejudices, or public opinion. The remarkable limitations of human progress, along with hesitation, delays, frequent setbacks, and regressions, can be attributed to the fact that the instinct to obey is passed down more effectively than the ability to lead. If we imagine this instinct growing to its maximum extent, there will ultimately be a complete lack of leaders and independent individuals, or they will suffer from a guilty conscience and have to deceive themselves in order to command as if they were also merely obeying. This situation actually exists in Europe today—I refer to it as the moral hypocrisy of the ruling class. They know no other way to shield themselves from their guilt than by acting as if they are executing older and higher orders (from predecessors, the constitution, justice, law, or even God), or they justify themselves with maxims from prevailing public opinions like "first servants of their people" or "instruments of the public good." Meanwhile, contemporary European individuals present themselves as if they are the only acceptable type of human being, glorifying traits such as public spirit, kindness, deference, hard work, moderation, humility, and compassion, which make them gentle, bearable, and useful to the group, as distinctively human virtues. However, in situations where there's a belief that a leader and guide are necessary, attempts are made to replace leaders by grouping together clever individuals—the formation of representative systems stems from this. Nevertheless, what a blessing, what a relief from an unbearable burden, the emergence of an absolute ruler is for these conformist Europeans—the impact of Napoleon's rise was the last great example of this; the history of Napoleon's influence is almost the history of the greater happiness that the entire century has reached in its most exemplary individuals and times.

200. The man of an age of dissolution which mixes the races with one another, who has the inheritance of a diversified descent in his body—that is to say, contrary, and often not only contrary, instincts and standards of value, which struggle with one another and are seldom at peace—such a man of late culture and broken lights, will, on an average, be a weak man. His fundamental desire is that the war which is IN HIM should come to an end; happiness appears to him in the character of a soothing medicine and mode of thought (for instance, Epicurean or Christian); it is above all things the happiness of repose, of undisturbedness, of repletion, of final unity—it is the "Sabbath of Sabbaths," to use the expression of the holy rhetorician, St. Augustine, who was himself such a man.—Should, however, the contrariety and conflict in such natures operate as an ADDITIONAL incentive and stimulus to life—and if, on the other hand, in addition to their powerful and irreconcilable instincts, they have also inherited and indoctrinated into them a proper mastery and subtlety for carrying on the conflict with themselves (that is to say, the faculty of self-control and self-deception), there then arise those marvelously incomprehensible and inexplicable beings, those enigmatical men, predestined for conquering and circumventing others, the finest examples of which are Alcibiades and Caesar (with whom I should like to associate the FIRST of Europeans according to my taste, the Hohenstaufen, Frederick the Second), and among artists, perhaps Leonardo da Vinci. They appear precisely in the same periods when that weaker type, with its longing for repose, comes to the front; the two types are complementary to each other, and spring from the same causes.

200. The man from a time of change who mixes different races, carrying a mix of diverse heritage in his body—that is, conflicting instincts and values that often fight against each other and are rarely at peace—will, on average, be a weak individual. His fundamental desire is for the inner struggle to come to an end; happiness to him feels like a soothing remedy or way of thinking (such as Epicurean or Christian); it’s mainly about the comfort of peace, calm, fulfillment, and ultimate unity—it’s the "Sabbath of Sabbaths," to use the phrase from the eloquent St. Augustine, who was also such a person. However, if the internal conflict drives these individuals as an extra motivation for life—and if, on top of their strong and conflicting instincts, they’ve inherited the skill and subtlety to manage that inner conflict (meaning the ability for self-control and self-deception), then we get those marvelously perplexing beings, those enigmatic people who are destined to conquer and outsmart others. The best examples include Alcibiades and Caesar (and I would also mention the first of Europeans, Frederick the Second of Hohenstaufen, in my opinion), and perhaps Leonardo da Vinci among artists. They emerge in the same periods when the weaker type, which yearns for rest, becomes prominent; these two types complement each other and arise from the same root causes.

201. As long as the utility which determines moral estimates is only gregarious utility, as long as the preservation of the community is only kept in view, and the immoral is sought precisely and exclusively in what seems dangerous to the maintenance of the community, there can be no "morality of love to one's neighbour." Granted even that there is already a little constant exercise of consideration, sympathy, fairness, gentleness, and mutual assistance, granted that even in this condition of society all those instincts are already active which are latterly distinguished by honourable names as "virtues," and eventually almost coincide with the conception "morality": in that period they do not as yet belong to the domain of moral valuations—they are still ULTRA-MORAL. A sympathetic action, for instance, is neither called good nor bad, moral nor immoral, in the best period of the Romans; and should it be praised, a sort of resentful disdain is compatible with this praise, even at the best, directly the sympathetic action is compared with one which contributes to the welfare of the whole, to the RES PUBLICA. After all, "love to our neighbour" is always a secondary matter, partly conventional and arbitrarily manifested in relation to our FEAR OF OUR NEIGHBOUR. After the fabric of society seems on the whole established and secured against external dangers, it is this fear of our neighbour which again creates new perspectives of moral valuation. Certain strong and dangerous instincts, such as the love of enterprise, foolhardiness, revengefulness, astuteness, rapacity, and love of power, which up till then had not only to be honoured from the point of view of general utility—under other names, of course, than those here given—but had to be fostered and cultivated (because they were perpetually required in the common danger against the common enemies), are now felt in their dangerousness to be doubly strong—when the outlets for them are lacking—and are gradually branded as immoral and given over to calumny. The contrary instincts and inclinations now attain to moral honour, the gregarious instinct gradually draws its conclusions. How much or how little dangerousness to the community or to equality is contained in an opinion, a condition, an emotion, a disposition, or an endowment—that is now the moral perspective, here again fear is the mother of morals. It is by the loftiest and strongest instincts, when they break out passionately and carry the individual far above and beyond the average, and the low level of the gregarious conscience, that the self-reliance of the community is destroyed, its belief in itself, its backbone, as it were, breaks, consequently these very instincts will be most branded and defamed. The lofty independent spirituality, the will to stand alone, and even the cogent reason, are felt to be dangers, everything that elevates the individual above the herd, and is a source of fear to the neighbour, is henceforth called EVIL, the tolerant, unassuming, self-adapting, self-equalizing disposition, the MEDIOCRITY of desires, attains to moral distinction and honour. Finally, under very peaceful circumstances, there is always less opportunity and necessity for training the feelings to severity and rigour, and now every form of severity, even in justice, begins to disturb the conscience, a lofty and rigorous nobleness and self-responsibility almost offends, and awakens distrust, "the lamb," and still more "the sheep," wins respect. There is a point of diseased mellowness and effeminacy in the history of society, at which society itself takes the part of him who injures it, the part of the CRIMINAL, and does so, in fact, seriously and honestly. To punish, appears to it to be somehow unfair—it is certain that the idea of "punishment" and "the obligation to punish" are then painful and alarming to people. "Is it not sufficient if the criminal be rendered HARMLESS? Why should we still punish? Punishment itself is terrible!"—with these questions gregarious morality, the morality of fear, draws its ultimate conclusion. If one could at all do away with danger, the cause of fear, one would have done away with this morality at the same time, it would no longer be necessary, it WOULD NOT CONSIDER ITSELF any longer necessary!—Whoever examines the conscience of the present-day European, will always elicit the same imperative from its thousand moral folds and hidden recesses, the imperative of the timidity of the herd "we wish that some time or other there may be NOTHING MORE TO FEAR!" Some time or other—the will and the way THERETO is nowadays called "progress" all over Europe.

201. As long as the utility that shapes moral judgments is only about group utility, and as long as the focus is solely on preserving the community, the concept of immorality is defined purely in terms of what seems threatening to the community’s survival. There cannot be a genuine "morality of love for one’s neighbor." Even if there is a bit of consistent consideration, empathy, fairness, kindness, and mutual help, and even if in this state of society all those instincts are already present and later recognized by honorable names as "virtues," they still don’t belong to the realm of moral judgments during that time—they are still ULTRA-MORAL. For instance, a sympathetic action in the height of Roman civilization isn't labeled as good or bad, moral or immoral. And when it is praised, it can still be accompanied by a kind of resentful disdain, especially when that sympathetic action is compared to one that benefits the common good, the RES PUBLICA. Ultimately, "love for our neighbor" is always a secondary concern, partly conventional and manifested arbitrarily in relation to our FEAR OF OUR NEIGHBOR. Once society seems largely established and secure from external threats, this fear of our neighbor creates new moral perspectives. Certain intense and dangerous instincts, like enthusiasm for adventure, recklessness, vengefulness, cunning, greed, and a thirst for power—which until then had to be honored for their general utility (though under different names)—had to be cultivated and nurtured since they were constantly needed in the shared struggle against common enemies. However, now these instincts are increasingly recognized as dangerous, especially when there are no outlets for them, and they are gradually condemned as immoral. Contrarily, more benign instincts and inclinations gain moral respectability, and the group instinct slowly draws its conclusions. The level of danger that an opinion, situation, emotion, disposition, or skill poses to the community or to equality is now the moral lens through which things are evaluated, with fear still being the mother of morals. When the strongest and most elevated instincts break out passionately and lift the individual far above the average and the low standard of group conscience, it leads to the community’s loss of self-reliance and self-belief, and its backbone, so to speak, crumbles. Thus, these very instincts are most harshly criticized and vilified. The noble independent spirit, the will to stand alone, and even sound reasoning are seen as threats; anything that elevates the individual above the collective and generates fear in others is henceforth termed EVIL. The tolerant, unassuming, self-adapting, self-equalizing attitude—the MEDIOCRITY of desires—achieves moral distinction and esteem. Finally, in very peaceful circumstances, there is always less opportunity and need to train feelings to be strict and severe. Now, any form of severity, even in justice, starts to unsettle the conscience; a noble and strict integrity almost offends and arouses distrust, while "the lamb," and even more so "the sheep," earn admiration. There comes a point of unhealthy softness and weakness in social history where society itself sides with those who harm it, taking on the role of the CRIMINAL in all seriousness. To punish seems somehow unfair—at that point, the concepts of "punishment" and "the duty to punish" become distressing and frightening. "Is it not enough if the criminal is rendered HARMLESS? Why must we still punish? Punishment itself is terrible!"—with these questions, group morality, the morality of fear, reaches its ultimate conclusion. If one could eliminate danger, the source of fear, that would simultaneously eliminate this morality; it would no longer be deemed necessary, it WOULD NOT VIEW ITSELF as necessary anymore!—Anyone who examines the conscience of contemporary Europeans will consistently uncover the same imperative woven within its countless moral layers, the imperative of herd timidity: "we hope that someday there will be NOTHING MORE TO FEAR!" Someday—the desire and the path toward it is now referred to as "progress" throughout Europe.

202. Let us at once say again what we have already said a hundred times, for people's ears nowadays are unwilling to hear such truths—OUR truths. We know well enough how offensive it sounds when any one plainly, and without metaphor, counts man among the animals, but it will be accounted to us almost a CRIME, that it is precisely in respect to men of "modern ideas" that we have constantly applied the terms "herd," "herd-instincts," and such like expressions. What avail is it? We cannot do otherwise, for it is precisely here that our new insight is. We have found that in all the principal moral judgments, Europe has become unanimous, including likewise the countries where European influence prevails in Europe people evidently KNOW what Socrates thought he did not know, and what the famous serpent of old once promised to teach—they "know" today what is good and evil. It must then sound hard and be distasteful to the ear, when we always insist that that which here thinks it knows, that which here glorifies itself with praise and blame, and calls itself good, is the instinct of the herding human animal, the instinct which has come and is ever coming more and more to the front, to preponderance and supremacy over other instincts, according to the increasing physiological approximation and resemblance of which it is the symptom. MORALITY IN EUROPE AT PRESENT IS HERDING-ANIMAL MORALITY, and therefore, as we understand the matter, only one kind of human morality, beside which, before which, and after which many other moralities, and above all HIGHER moralities, are or should be possible. Against such a "possibility," against such a "should be," however, this morality defends itself with all its strength, it says obstinately and inexorably "I am morality itself and nothing else is morality!" Indeed, with the help of a religion which has humoured and flattered the sublimest desires of the herding-animal, things have reached such a point that we always find a more visible expression of this morality even in political and social arrangements: the DEMOCRATIC movement is the inheritance of the Christian movement. That its TEMPO, however, is much too slow and sleepy for the more impatient ones, for those who are sick and distracted by the herding-instinct, is indicated by the increasingly furious howling, and always less disguised teeth-gnashing of the anarchist dogs, who are now roving through the highways of European culture. Apparently in opposition to the peacefully industrious democrats and Revolution-ideologues, and still more so to the awkward philosophasters and fraternity-visionaries who call themselves Socialists and want a "free society," those are really at one with them all in their thorough and instinctive hostility to every form of society other than that of the AUTONOMOUS herd (to the extent even of repudiating the notions "master" and "servant"—ni dieu ni maitre, says a socialist formula); at one in their tenacious opposition to every special claim, every special right and privilege (this means ultimately opposition to EVERY right, for when all are equal, no one needs "rights" any longer); at one in their distrust of punitive justice (as though it were a violation of the weak, unfair to the NECESSARY consequences of all former society); but equally at one in their religion of sympathy, in their compassion for all that feels, lives, and suffers (down to the very animals, up even to "God"—the extravagance of "sympathy for God" belongs to a democratic age); altogether at one in the cry and impatience of their sympathy, in their deadly hatred of suffering generally, in their almost feminine incapacity for witnessing it or ALLOWING it; at one in their involuntary beglooming and heart-softening, under the spell of which Europe seems to be threatened with a new Buddhism; at one in their belief in the morality of MUTUAL sympathy, as though it were morality in itself, the climax, the ATTAINED climax of mankind, the sole hope of the future, the consolation of the present, the great discharge from all the obligations of the past; altogether at one in their belief in the community as the DELIVERER, in the herd, and therefore in "themselves."

202. Let’s reiterate what we’ve already said countless times, because people today are often unwilling to accept such truths—OUR truths. We know how offensive it seems when anyone plainly, and without metaphor, considers humans just another type of animal, but it’s almost a CRIME that we’ve consistently referred to people with "modern ideas" as a "herd," using terms like "herd-instincts" and similar expressions. What’s the point? We can’t do it any differently because our new understanding lies precisely here. We’ve discovered that in all major moral judgments, Europe has become united, including the countries influenced by Europe. People evidently KNOW today what Socrates thought he didn’t know, and what the ancient serpent once claimed to teach—they "know" what is good and evil. It must sound harsh and be unpleasant to hear when we assert that what they think they know, what they boast about with their praise and blame, and what they label as good, is just the instinct of the herding human animal. This instinct has emerged and is becoming increasingly dominant over other instincts, as evidenced by a growing physiological similarity. MORALITY IN EUROPE TODAY IS HERDING-ANIMAL MORALITY, and hence, as we see it, just one type of human morality, alongside which, before which, and after which many other moralities, especially HIGHER moralities, are or should be possible. However, this morality defends itself vigorously against any such "possibility" or "should be," insisting obstinately and inflexibly that "I am morality itself; nothing else is morality!" Indeed, with the support of a religion that has catered to and praised the highest desires of the herding-animal, it has reached a point where we can observe this morality more prominently in political and social structures: the DEMOCRATIC movement is a continuation of the Christian movement. The fact that its PACE is far too slow and lethargic for the more restless individuals, those who are troubled by the herding instinct, is evident from the increasingly furious protests and ever-more-open growls of the anarchist factions, who roam through the avenues of European culture. Seemingly opposed to the peaceful, industrious democrats and revolutionary thinkers, as well as to the inept philosophers and fraternity visionaries who see themselves as Socialists wanting a "free society," these factions are actually aligned with them all in their complete and instinctive hostility to any form of society other than that of the AUTONOMOUS herd (even rejecting the concepts of "master" and "servant"—"ni dieu ni maitre," a socialist slogan); unified in their persistent resistance to every individual claim, every special right and privilege (ultimately opposing EVERY right, for once everyone is equal, no one requires "rights" anymore); united in their skepticism of punitive justice (as if it were a violation of the weak, unjust to the NECESSARY consequences of all past societies); but equally unified in their religion of sympathy, in their compassion for all that exists, lives, and suffers (even extending down to animals and up to "God"—the excess of "sympathy for God" belongs to a democratic era); completely together in their cry and impatience rooted in this sympathy, in their overwhelming hatred of suffering in general, in their almost feminine inability to witness it or ALLOW it; united in their involuntary melancholy and heart-softening, under which Europe seems to be threatened with a new form of Buddhism; united in their belief in the morality of MUTUAL sympathy, as if it were morality in itself, the pinnacle, the ACHIEVED pinnacle of humanity, the only hope for the future, the solace of the present, the great release from all past obligations; entirely united in their faith in the community as the SAVIOR, in the herd, and thus in "themselves."

203. We, who hold a different belief—we, who regard the democratic movement, not only as a degenerating form of political organization, but as equivalent to a degenerating, a waning type of man, as involving his mediocrising and depreciation: where have WE to fix our hopes? In NEW PHILOSOPHERS—there is no other alternative: in minds strong and original enough to initiate opposite estimates of value, to transvalue and invert "eternal valuations"; in forerunners, in men of the future, who in the present shall fix the constraints and fasten the knots which will compel millenniums to take NEW paths. To teach man the future of humanity as his WILL, as depending on human will, and to make preparation for vast hazardous enterprises and collective attempts in rearing and educating, in order thereby to put an end to the frightful rule of folly and chance which has hitherto gone by the name of "history" (the folly of the "greatest number" is only its last form)—for that purpose a new type of philosopher and commander will some time or other be needed, at the very idea of which everything that has existed in the way of occult, terrible, and benevolent beings might look pale and dwarfed. The image of such leaders hovers before OUR eyes:—is it lawful for me to say it aloud, ye free spirits? The conditions which one would partly have to create and partly utilize for their genesis; the presumptive methods and tests by virtue of which a soul should grow up to such an elevation and power as to feel a CONSTRAINT to these tasks; a transvaluation of values, under the new pressure and hammer of which a conscience should be steeled and a heart transformed into brass, so as to bear the weight of such responsibility; and on the other hand the necessity for such leaders, the dreadful danger that they might be lacking, or miscarry and degenerate:—these are OUR real anxieties and glooms, ye know it well, ye free spirits! these are the heavy distant thoughts and storms which sweep across the heaven of OUR life. There are few pains so grievous as to have seen, divined, or experienced how an exceptional man has missed his way and deteriorated; but he who has the rare eye for the universal danger of "man" himself DETERIORATING, he who like us has recognized the extraordinary fortuitousness which has hitherto played its game in respect to the future of mankind—a game in which neither the hand, nor even a "finger of God" has participated!—he who divines the fate that is hidden under the idiotic unwariness and blind confidence of "modern ideas," and still more under the whole of Christo-European morality—suffers from an anguish with which no other is to be compared. He sees at a glance all that could still BE MADE OUT OF MAN through a favourable accumulation and augmentation of human powers and arrangements; he knows with all the knowledge of his conviction how unexhausted man still is for the greatest possibilities, and how often in the past the type man has stood in presence of mysterious decisions and new paths:—he knows still better from his painfulest recollections on what wretched obstacles promising developments of the highest rank have hitherto usually gone to pieces, broken down, sunk, and become contemptible. The UNIVERSAL DEGENERACY OF MANKIND to the level of the "man of the future"—as idealized by the socialistic fools and shallow-pates—this degeneracy and dwarfing of man to an absolutely gregarious animal (or as they call it, to a man of "free society"), this brutalizing of man into a pigmy with equal rights and claims, is undoubtedly POSSIBLE! He who has thought out this possibility to its ultimate conclusion knows ANOTHER loathing unknown to the rest of mankind—and perhaps also a new MISSION!

203. We, who have a different perspective—we, who see the democratic movement not just as a declining form of political organization, but as a reflection of a diminishing, fading type of humanity, as something that leads to mediocrity and degradation: where can we put our hopes? In NEW PHILOSOPHERS—there's no other option: in minds strong and original enough to create alternative value systems, to re-evaluate and challenge "eternal values"; in pioneers, in the leaders of the future, who will set the boundaries and ties that will push future generations toward NEW paths. To teach humanity that the future depends on our WILL, to prepare for bold collective efforts in nurturing and education, so as to end the terrible rule of ignorance and chance that has been incorrectly labeled as "history" (the ignorance of the "greatest number" is merely its latest manifestation)—for this, a new kind of philosopher and leader will eventually be needed, the very thought of whom would make all past beings, whether mysterious, terrifying, or benevolent, seem pale and insignificant. The vision of such leaders is clear before OUR eyes:—can I say it out loud, you free spirits? The conditions we would need to partly create and partly utilize for their emergence; the potential methods and criteria by which a soul could rise to such heights and power as to feel a RESPONSIBILITY toward these tasks; a re-evaluation of values, under this new pressure and forging, where a conscience is tempered and a heart made strong enough to bear such immense responsibility; alongside the necessity for such leaders, the terrifying possibility that they could be absent, or fail and regress:—these are OUR true worries and struggles, you know it well, you free spirits! these are the heavy, distant thoughts and storms that sweep across the skies of OUR existence. Few pains are as severe as witnessing, sensing, or experiencing how an extraordinary person has lost their way and declined; but those of us who can see the universal danger of "man" himself DETERIORATING, who, like us, have recognized the extraordinary randomness that has influenced humanity's future—where neither divine intervention nor "a finger of God" has been involved!—those who perceive the fate hidden beneath the foolish unawareness and blind trust in "modern ideas," and even more so under the entire framework of Christian-European morality—experience an anguish unmatched by any other. They see at once all that could still BE MADE OUT OF MAN through favorable growth and development of human capabilities and systems; they understand through their conviction how untapped humanity still is for the greatest possibilities, and how often in the past humanity has confronted mysterious decisions and new directions:—they know even better from their deepest memories what wretched barriers promising advancements of the highest order have typically faced, crumbled, sunk, and become despicable. The UNIVERSAL DEGENERACY OF MANKIND to the level of the "man of the future"—as envisioned by foolish socialists and shallow thinkers—this decline and trivialization of man into an entirely social creature (or what they call, a man of "free society"), this brutalization of man into a small being with equal rights and claims, is undeniably POSSIBLE! Those who have thought this possibility through to its ultimate conclusion know a different kind of revulsion unknown to the rest of mankind—and perhaps also a new MISSION!





CHAPTER VI. WE SCHOLARS

204. At the risk that moralizing may also reveal itself here as that which it has always been—namely, resolutely MONTRER SES PLAIES, according to Balzac—I would venture to protest against an improper and injurious alteration of rank, which quite unnoticed, and as if with the best conscience, threatens nowadays to establish itself in the relations of science and philosophy. I mean to say that one must have the right out of one's own EXPERIENCE—experience, as it seems to me, always implies unfortunate experience?—to treat of such an important question of rank, so as not to speak of colour like the blind, or AGAINST science like women and artists ("Ah! this dreadful science!" sigh their instinct and their shame, "it always FINDS THINGS OUT!"). The declaration of independence of the scientific man, his emancipation from philosophy, is one of the subtler after-effects of democratic organization and disorganization: the self-glorification and self-conceitedness of the learned man is now everywhere in full bloom, and in its best springtime—which does not mean to imply that in this case self-praise smells sweet. Here also the instinct of the populace cries, "Freedom from all masters!" and after science has, with the happiest results, resisted theology, whose "hand-maid" it had been too long, it now proposes in its wantonness and indiscretion to lay down laws for philosophy, and in its turn to play the "master"—what am I saying! to play the PHILOSOPHER on its own account. My memory—the memory of a scientific man, if you please!—teems with the naivetes of insolence which I have heard about philosophy and philosophers from young naturalists and old physicians (not to mention the most cultured and most conceited of all learned men, the philologists and schoolmasters, who are both the one and the other by profession). On one occasion it was the specialist and the Jack Horner who instinctively stood on the defensive against all synthetic tasks and capabilities; at another time it was the industrious worker who had got a scent of OTIUM and refined luxuriousness in the internal economy of the philosopher, and felt himself aggrieved and belittled thereby. On another occasion it was the colour-blindness of the utilitarian, who sees nothing in philosophy but a series of REFUTED systems, and an extravagant expenditure which "does nobody any good". At another time the fear of disguised mysticism and of the boundary-adjustment of knowledge became conspicuous, at another time the disregard of individual philosophers, which had involuntarily extended to disregard of philosophy generally. In fine, I found most frequently, behind the proud disdain of philosophy in young scholars, the evil after-effect of some particular philosopher, to whom on the whole obedience had been foresworn, without, however, the spell of his scornful estimates of other philosophers having been got rid of—the result being a general ill-will to all philosophy. (Such seems to me, for instance, the after-effect of Schopenhauer on the most modern Germany: by his unintelligent rage against Hegel, he has succeeded in severing the whole of the last generation of Germans from its connection with German culture, which culture, all things considered, has been an elevation and a divining refinement of the HISTORICAL SENSE, but precisely at this point Schopenhauer himself was poor, irreceptive, and un-German to the extent of ingeniousness.) On the whole, speaking generally, it may just have been the humanness, all-too-humanness of the modern philosophers themselves, in short, their contemptibleness, which has injured most radically the reverence for philosophy and opened the doors to the instinct of the populace. Let it but be acknowledged to what an extent our modern world diverges from the whole style of the world of Heraclitus, Plato, Empedocles, and whatever else all the royal and magnificent anchorites of the spirit were called, and with what justice an honest man of science MAY feel himself of a better family and origin, in view of such representatives of philosophy, who, owing to the fashion of the present day, are just as much aloft as they are down below—in Germany, for instance, the two lions of Berlin, the anarchist Eugen Duhring and the amalgamist Eduard von Hartmann. It is especially the sight of those hotch-potch philosophers, who call themselves "realists," or "positivists," which is calculated to implant a dangerous distrust in the soul of a young and ambitious scholar those philosophers, at the best, are themselves but scholars and specialists, that is very evident! All of them are persons who have been vanquished and BROUGHT BACK AGAIN under the dominion of science, who at one time or another claimed more from themselves, without having a right to the "more" and its responsibility—and who now, creditably, rancorously, and vindictively, represent in word and deed, DISBELIEF in the master-task and supremacy of philosophy After all, how could it be otherwise? Science flourishes nowadays and has the good conscience clearly visible on its countenance, while that to which the entire modern philosophy has gradually sunk, the remnant of philosophy of the present day, excites distrust and displeasure, if not scorn and pity Philosophy reduced to a "theory of knowledge," no more in fact than a diffident science of epochs and doctrine of forbearance a philosophy that never even gets beyond the threshold, and rigorously DENIES itself the right to enter—that is philosophy in its last throes, an end, an agony, something that awakens pity. How could such a philosophy—RULE!

204. At the risk of sounding moralistic, I have to speak up against a harmful and inappropriate shift in status that, without anyone noticing, seems to be settling into the relationship between science and philosophy today. I believe that one must be entitled, based on personal EXPERIENCE—experience, which I think often involves unfortunate experiences?—to discuss such an important topic of status, so as not to speak about it like the blind or to criticize science like women and artists ("Ah! this terrible science!" they sigh instinctively, "it always FINDS OUT things!"). The declaration of independence of scientists and their separation from philosophy is one of the subtler consequences of democratic changes. The self-importance and arrogance of scholars are now on display everywhere, and it's at its peak—though I don’t mean that this kind of self-praise is pleasing. Here, too, the masses cry out, "Freedom from all masters!" After science has successfully resisted theology, which it had long been subservient to, it now foolishly and impulsively wants to set the rules for philosophy and take on the role of "master," or should I say, play the PHILOSOPHER on its own? My memory—the memory of a scientist, mind you!—is filled with the audacious naivety I’ve heard from young naturalists and old doctors about philosophy and philosophers (not to mention the most cultured and conceited of all scholars, the philologists and teachers, who are both of those by profession). At one point, the specialist and the know-it-all, instinctively took a defensive stance against all comprehensive tasks and abilities; at another time, it was the diligent worker who had caught wind of the leisurely and luxurious lifestyle of philosophers and felt insulted by it. Another time, it was the shortsightedness of the utilitarian, who sees nothing in philosophy but a series of DISPROVEN systems and a pointless extravagance that "does nobody any good." Then, there was the anxiety about hidden mysticism and the need to define the boundaries of knowledge, along with the neglect of individual philosophers, which inadvertently extended to a general disregard for philosophy itself. In essence, I often found that behind the arrogant disdain for philosophy expressed by young scholars lay the bad influence of a particular philosopher, who they had sworn to oppose—yet the disdainful judgments about other philosophers remained, resulting in a widespread animosity toward all philosophy. (This seems to be the legacy of Schopenhauer on modern Germany: through his irrational anger toward Hegel, he has effectively alienated an entire generation of Germans from their connection to German culture, which has historically elevated and refined the sense of history, but in this respect, Schopenhauer himself was lacking, unresponsive, and unGerman to a clever degree.) Generally speaking, it may well be the all-too-human flaws of modern philosophers themselves, in short, their unworthiness, that have most seriously damaged the respect for philosophy and opened the way for the attitudes of the masses. One must simply acknowledge to what extent our modern world deviates from the style of the ancient thinkers like Heraclitus, Plato, Empedocles, and others who were considered the magnificent founders of thought and with what justification an honest scientist might see themselves as coming from a better lineage than those representatives of philosophy, who, due to current trends, are just as lost as they are elevated—in Germany, for example, the two main figures in Berlin, the anarchist Eugen Duhring and the amalgamist Eduard von Hartmann. It is especially the sight of these mixed-up philosophers who label themselves "realists" or "positivists" that can instill a dangerous skepticism in the hearts of young and ambitious scholars; such philosophers are often just scholars and specialists themselves, and that's very clear! They are individuals who have been defeated and BROUGHT BACK under the control of science, who at some point or another demanded more from themselves than they were entitled to, without bearing the responsibility for that "more"—and who now ungratefully, aggressively, and spitefully express disbelief in the ultimate importance and supremacy of philosophy. After all, how could it be any different? Science is thriving nowadays and wears a clear sense of integrity on its face, while what has become of modern philosophy, the remnant of today’s philosophy, is a source of distrust and dissatisfaction, if not contempt and pity. Philosophy has been reduced to a "theory of knowledge," nothing more than a timid study of trends and a doctrine of hesitation—a philosophy that never even crosses the threshold and rigorously DENIES itself the right to enter—that is philosophy in its final struggles, an end, an agony, something that evokes pity. How could such a philosophy—RULE!

205. The dangers that beset the evolution of the philosopher are, in fact, so manifold nowadays, that one might doubt whether this fruit could still come to maturity. The extent and towering structure of the sciences have increased enormously, and therewith also the probability that the philosopher will grow tired even as a learner, or will attach himself somewhere and "specialize" so that he will no longer attain to his elevation, that is to say, to his superspection, his circumspection, and his DESPECTION. Or he gets aloft too late, when the best of his maturity and strength is past, or when he is impaired, coarsened, and deteriorated, so that his view, his general estimate of things, is no longer of much importance. It is perhaps just the refinement of his intellectual conscience that makes him hesitate and linger on the way, he dreads the temptation to become a dilettante, a millepede, a milleantenna, he knows too well that as a discerner, one who has lost his self-respect no longer commands, no longer LEADS, unless he should aspire to become a great play-actor, a philosophical Cagliostro and spiritual rat-catcher—in short, a misleader. This is in the last instance a question of taste, if it has not really been a question of conscience. To double once more the philosopher's difficulties, there is also the fact that he demands from himself a verdict, a Yea or Nay, not concerning science, but concerning life and the worth of life—he learns unwillingly to believe that it is his right and even his duty to obtain this verdict, and he has to seek his way to the right and the belief only through the most extensive (perhaps disturbing and destroying) experiences, often hesitating, doubting, and dumbfounded. In fact, the philosopher has long been mistaken and confused by the multitude, either with the scientific man and ideal scholar, or with the religiously elevated, desensualized, desecularized visionary and God-intoxicated man; and even yet when one hears anybody praised, because he lives "wisely," or "as a philosopher," it hardly means anything more than "prudently and apart." Wisdom: that seems to the populace to be a kind of flight, a means and artifice for withdrawing successfully from a bad game; but the GENUINE philosopher—does it not seem so to US, my friends?—lives "unphilosophically" and "unwisely," above all, IMPRUDENTLY, and feels the obligation and burden of a hundred attempts and temptations of life—he risks HIMSELF constantly, he plays THIS bad game.

205. The challenges faced by the evolution of the philosopher are so varied these days that one might wonder if this fruit can still ripen. The vastness and complexity of the sciences have grown tremendously, increasing the chances that the philosopher will get tired even as a learner, or will settle in one area and "specialize," ultimately missing out on the greater perspective—his ability to see beyond, his careful understanding, and his overall judgment. Or he might only reach new heights too late, when the best of his maturity and strength has passed, or when he has become jaded, roughened, and diminished, causing his insights and general understanding of things to lose significance. It may be just the refinement of his intellectual integrity that causes him to hesitate and take his time; he fears falling into the trap of becoming a dilettante, a jack-of-all-trades, knowing all too well that a critic who has lost self-respect no longer commands authority, nor can he truly LEAD, unless he aims to be a great actor, a philosophical trickster, or a misguided leader. Ultimately, this boils down to a matter of taste, if it’s not a question of conscience. To add to the philosopher's difficulties, he demands from himself a judgment—a Yes or No—not about science, but about life and its value. He reluctantly learns to believe that it is his right and even his duty to make this judgment, and he must navigate towards the right beliefs only through extensive (often unsettling and destructive) experiences, frequently hesitating, doubting, and feeling perplexed. In fact, the philosopher has long been misidentified and confused by many, either with the scientist and ideal scholar or with the religiously enlightened, dispassionate visionary intoxicated by God. Even now, when someone is praised for living "wisely" or "like a philosopher," it often means nothing more than living "cautiously and detached." Wisdom, to the public, seems like a kind of escape—a way to succeed in withdrawing from a bad situation; yet the GENUINE philosopher—doesn’t it seem so to US, my friends?—lives "unphilosophically" and "unwisely," above all, IMPULSIVELY, and feels the weight of countless trials and temptations of life—constantly risking HIMSELF, playing THIS bad game.

206. In relation to the genius, that is to say, a being who either ENGENDERS or PRODUCES—both words understood in their fullest sense—the man of learning, the scientific average man, has always something of the old maid about him; for, like her, he is not conversant with the two principal functions of man. To both, of course, to the scholar and to the old maid, one concedes respectability, as if by way of indemnification—in these cases one emphasizes the respectability—and yet, in the compulsion of this concession, one has the same admixture of vexation. Let us examine more closely: what is the scientific man? Firstly, a commonplace type of man, with commonplace virtues: that is to say, a non-ruling, non-authoritative, and non-self-sufficient type of man; he possesses industry, patient adaptableness to rank and file, equability and moderation in capacity and requirement; he has the instinct for people like himself, and for that which they require—for instance: the portion of independence and green meadow without which there is no rest from labour, the claim to honour and consideration (which first and foremost presupposes recognition and recognisability), the sunshine of a good name, the perpetual ratification of his value and usefulness, with which the inward DISTRUST which lies at the bottom of the heart of all dependent men and gregarious animals, has again and again to be overcome. The learned man, as is appropriate, has also maladies and faults of an ignoble kind: he is full of petty envy, and has a lynx-eye for the weak points in those natures to whose elevations he cannot attain. He is confiding, yet only as one who lets himself go, but does not FLOW; and precisely before the man of the great current he stands all the colder and more reserved—his eye is then like a smooth and irresponsive lake, which is no longer moved by rapture or sympathy. The worst and most dangerous thing of which a scholar is capable results from the instinct of mediocrity of his type, from the Jesuitism of mediocrity, which labours instinctively for the destruction of the exceptional man, and endeavours to break—or still better, to relax—every bent bow To relax, of course, with consideration, and naturally with an indulgent hand—to RELAX with confiding sympathy that is the real art of Jesuitism, which has always understood how to introduce itself as the religion of sympathy.

206. When it comes to genius, meaning a being who either CREATES or PRODUCES—both terms taken in their broadest sense—the intellectual or average scientist often has a bit of the old maid in them; like her, they are unfamiliar with the two main functions of humanity. Respect is given to both the scholar and the old maid, almost as a way to compensate for their situation—highlighting their respectability—and yet, within this concession, there lies a similar sense of irritation. Let’s take a closer look: what defines a scientific man? First and foremost, he is a typical individual, embodying ordinary virtues: a non-dominant, non-authoritative, and non-self-reliant type. He shows diligence, patiently adapts to the masses, maintains balance and moderation in his abilities and needs; he has an instinct for people like himself and understands what they need—for example: a portion of freedom and unspoiled nature without which there can be no relief from work, the right to respect and recognition (which primarily requires acknowledgment and being acknowledged), the brightness of a good reputation, and the constant affirmation of his value and utility, which is something the inner DOUBT rooted in the hearts of all dependent individuals and social creatures must continually overcome. The learned individual, as expected, has his share of petty flaws and issues: he is often consumed by small envy and has an acute sense for the weaknesses of those whose heights he cannot reach. He can be trusting, but only like someone who allows themselves to be carried away, rather than truly FLOWING; in front of someone with great presence, he becomes colder and more reserved—his gaze then resembles a calm and unresponsive lake, unruffled by excitement or empathy. The worst and most perilous thing a scholar can do stems from the instinctive mediocrity of his nature, from the subtle manipulation of mediocrity, which instinctively works to undermine the exceptional individual while trying to bend—or better yet, to ease—every taut string. To ease, of course, with care and a naturally indulgent touch—to EASE with genuine empathy; that is the real skill of manipulation, which has always known how to present itself as the religion of compassion.

207. However gratefully one may welcome the OBJECTIVE spirit—and who has not been sick to death of all subjectivity and its confounded IPSISIMOSITY!—in the end, however, one must learn caution even with regard to one's gratitude, and put a stop to the exaggeration with which the unselfing and depersonalizing of the spirit has recently been celebrated, as if it were the goal in itself, as if it were salvation and glorification—as is especially accustomed to happen in the pessimist school, which has also in its turn good reasons for paying the highest honours to "disinterested knowledge" The objective man, who no longer curses and scolds like the pessimist, the IDEAL man of learning in whom the scientific instinct blossoms forth fully after a thousand complete and partial failures, is assuredly one of the most costly instruments that exist, but his place is in the hand of one who is more powerful He is only an instrument, we may say, he is a MIRROR—he is no "purpose in himself" The objective man is in truth a mirror accustomed to prostration before everything that wants to be known, with such desires only as knowing or "reflecting" implies—he waits until something comes, and then expands himself sensitively, so that even the light footsteps and gliding-past of spiritual beings may not be lost on his surface and film Whatever "personality" he still possesses seems to him accidental, arbitrary, or still oftener, disturbing, so much has he come to regard himself as the passage and reflection of outside forms and events He calls up the recollection of "himself" with an effort, and not infrequently wrongly, he readily confounds himself with other persons, he makes mistakes with regard to his own needs, and here only is he unrefined and negligent Perhaps he is troubled about the health, or the pettiness and confined atmosphere of wife and friend, or the lack of companions and society—indeed, he sets himself to reflect on his suffering, but in vain! His thoughts already rove away to the MORE GENERAL case, and tomorrow he knows as little as he knew yesterday how to help himself He does not now take himself seriously and devote time to himself he is serene, NOT from lack of trouble, but from lack of capacity for grasping and dealing with HIS trouble The habitual complaisance with respect to all objects and experiences, the radiant and impartial hospitality with which he receives everything that comes his way, his habit of inconsiderate good-nature, of dangerous indifference as to Yea and Nay: alas! there are enough of cases in which he has to atone for these virtues of his!—and as man generally, he becomes far too easily the CAPUT MORTUUM of such virtues. Should one wish love or hatred from him—I mean love and hatred as God, woman, and animal understand them—he will do what he can, and furnish what he can. But one must not be surprised if it should not be much—if he should show himself just at this point to be false, fragile, questionable, and deteriorated. His love is constrained, his hatred is artificial, and rather UN TOUR DE FORCE, a slight ostentation and exaggeration. He is only genuine so far as he can be objective; only in his serene totality is he still "nature" and "natural." His mirroring and eternally self-polishing soul no longer knows how to affirm, no longer how to deny; he does not command; neither does he destroy. "JE NE MEPRISE PRESQUE RIEN"—he says, with Leibniz: let us not overlook nor undervalue the PRESQUE! Neither is he a model man; he does not go in advance of any one, nor after, either; he places himself generally too far off to have any reason for espousing the cause of either good or evil. If he has been so long confounded with the PHILOSOPHER, with the Caesarian trainer and dictator of civilization, he has had far too much honour, and what is more essential in him has been overlooked—he is an instrument, something of a slave, though certainly the sublimest sort of slave, but nothing in himself—PRESQUE RIEN! The objective man is an instrument, a costly, easily injured, easily tarnished measuring instrument and mirroring apparatus, which is to be taken care of and respected; but he is no goal, not outgoing nor upgoing, no complementary man in whom the REST of existence justifies itself, no termination—and still less a commencement, an engendering, or primary cause, nothing hardy, powerful, self-centred, that wants to be master; but rather only a soft, inflated, delicate, movable potter's-form, that must wait for some kind of content and frame to "shape" itself thereto—for the most part a man without frame and content, a "selfless" man. Consequently, also, nothing for women, IN PARENTHESI.

207. No matter how gratefully one might embrace the OBJECTIVE spirit—and who hasn’t been fed up with all the subjectivity and its annoying IPSISIMOSITY!—in the end, one must be cautious even with one’s gratitude, and put a stop to the exaggeration with which the unselfing and depersonalizing of the spirit has recently been celebrated, as if it were the goal in itself, as if it were salvation and glorification—as often happens in the pessimist school, which also has valid reasons for honoring "disinterested knowledge." The objective person, who no longer curses and complains like the pessimist, the IDEAL person of learning in whom the scientific instinct fully blooms after countless complete and partial failures, is certainly one of the most valuable tools that exist, but his place is in the hands of someone more powerful. We can say he is only an instrument, a MIRROR—he is no "purpose in himself." The objective person is really a mirror that humbly bows before everything that wants to be known, with desires only related to knowing or "reflecting"—he waits until something comes along and then expands himself sensitively, so that even the lightest footsteps and fleeting presences of spiritual beings don’t pass unnoticed on his surface. Whatever "personality" he still has seems to him accidental, arbitrary, or often, disturbing, as he has come to see himself as a passage and reflection of external forms and events. He recalls the memory of "himself" with difficulty, and often does so incorrectly; he easily confuses himself with others, misjudges his own needs, and here is where he is unrefined and careless. He might worry about the health or the narrow-mindedness of his spouse and friends, or about the lack of companions and social interaction—indeed, he tries to reflect on his suffering, but in vain! His thoughts already drift to the MORE GENERAL case, and tomorrow he knows as little as he did yesterday about how to help himself. He doesn’t take himself seriously and spend time on himself; he is calm, NOT because he lacks troubles, but because he lacks the ability to grasp and deal with HIS troubles. The habitual tendency to accommodate all objects and experiences, the radiant and impartial hospitality with which he receives everything that comes his way, his inclination towards thoughtless good-nature and dangerous indifference regarding Yes and No: alas! There are more than enough situations where he has to atone for these so-called virtues!—and as a person in general, he easily becomes the CAPUT MORTUUM of such virtues. If one wishes for love or hatred from him—I mean love and hatred as understood by God, woman, and animal—he will give what he can manage. But one must not be surprised if it isn’t much—if he reveals himself, right at this point, to be false, fragile, questionable, and diminished. His love is constrained, his hatred is artificial and more of a PERFORMANCE, a slight show and exaggeration. He is only genuine as far as he can be objective; only in his serene totality is he still "natural" and "true to nature." His reflecting and eternally self-polishing soul no longer knows how to affirm, nor how to deny; he neither commands nor destroys. "JE NE MEPRISE PRESQUE RIEN"—he says, quoting Leibniz: let’s not overlook or undervalue the PRESQUE! Neither is he a model person; he neither leads nor follows; he places himself generally too far away to have any reason to champion the cause of either good or evil. If he has often been confused with the PHILOSOPHER, with the Caesar-like trainer and dictator of civilization, he has received far too much honor, and what is more essential about him has been overlooked—he is an instrument, somewhat of a slave, though certainly the noblest kind of slave, but nothing in himself—PRESQUE RIEN! The objective person is an instrument, a valuable, easily damaged, easily tarnished measuring tool and mirroring device, which must be cared for and respected; but he is not a goal, neither outgoing nor advancing, no complementary person in whom the REST of existence justifies itself, no endpoint—and even less a beginning, an engendering, or primary cause, nothing hardy, powerful, self-centered, that desires to be in charge; rather, he is just a soft, inflated, delicate, movable potter’s form that must wait for some sort of content and structure to "shape" itself to—mostly, a man without form and content, a "selfless" man. Therefore, also, nothing for women, IN PARENTHESIS.

208. When a philosopher nowadays makes known that he is not a skeptic—I hope that has been gathered from the foregoing description of the objective spirit?—people all hear it impatiently; they regard him on that account with some apprehension, they would like to ask so many, many questions... indeed among timid hearers, of whom there are now so many, he is henceforth said to be dangerous. With his repudiation of skepticism, it seems to them as if they heard some evil-threatening sound in the distance, as if a new kind of explosive were being tried somewhere, a dynamite of the spirit, perhaps a newly discovered Russian NIHILINE, a pessimism BONAE VOLUNTATIS, that not only denies, means denial, but—dreadful thought! PRACTISES denial. Against this kind of "good-will"—a will to the veritable, actual negation of life—there is, as is generally acknowledged nowadays, no better soporific and sedative than skepticism, the mild, pleasing, lulling poppy of skepticism; and Hamlet himself is now prescribed by the doctors of the day as an antidote to the "spirit," and its underground noises. "Are not our ears already full of bad sounds?" say the skeptics, as lovers of repose, and almost as a kind of safety police; "this subterranean Nay is terrible! Be still, ye pessimistic moles!" The skeptic, in effect, that delicate creature, is far too easily frightened; his conscience is schooled so as to start at every Nay, and even at that sharp, decided Yea, and feels something like a bite thereby. Yea! and Nay!—they seem to him opposed to morality; he loves, on the contrary, to make a festival to his virtue by a noble aloofness, while perhaps he says with Montaigne: "What do I know?" Or with Socrates: "I know that I know nothing." Or: "Here I do not trust myself, no door is open to me." Or: "Even if the door were open, why should I enter immediately?" Or: "What is the use of any hasty hypotheses? It might quite well be in good taste to make no hypotheses at all. Are you absolutely obliged to straighten at once what is crooked? to stuff every hole with some kind of oakum? Is there not time enough for that? Has not the time leisure? Oh, ye demons, can ye not at all WAIT? The uncertain also has its charms, the Sphinx, too, is a Circe, and Circe, too, was a philosopher."—Thus does a skeptic console himself; and in truth he needs some consolation. For skepticism is the most spiritual expression of a certain many-sided physiological temperament, which in ordinary language is called nervous debility and sickliness; it arises whenever races or classes which have been long separated, decisively and suddenly blend with one another. In the new generation, which has inherited as it were different standards and valuations in its blood, everything is disquiet, derangement, doubt, and tentativeness; the best powers operate restrictively, the very virtues prevent each other growing and becoming strong, equilibrium, ballast, and perpendicular stability are lacking in body and soul. That, however, which is most diseased and degenerated in such nondescripts is the WILL; they are no longer familiar with independence of decision, or the courageous feeling of pleasure in willing—they are doubtful of the "freedom of the will" even in their dreams Our present-day Europe, the scene of a senseless, precipitate attempt at a radical blending of classes, and CONSEQUENTLY of races, is therefore skeptical in all its heights and depths, sometimes exhibiting the mobile skepticism which springs impatiently and wantonly from branch to branch, sometimes with gloomy aspect, like a cloud over-charged with interrogative signs—and often sick unto death of its will! Paralysis of will, where do we not find this cripple sitting nowadays! And yet how bedecked oftentimes' How seductively ornamented! There are the finest gala dresses and disguises for this disease, and that, for instance, most of what places itself nowadays in the show-cases as "objectiveness," "the scientific spirit," "L'ART POUR L'ART," and "pure voluntary knowledge," is only decked-out skepticism and paralysis of will—I am ready to answer for this diagnosis of the European disease—The disease of the will is diffused unequally over Europe, it is worst and most varied where civilization has longest prevailed, it decreases according as "the barbarian" still—or again—asserts his claims under the loose drapery of Western culture It is therefore in the France of today, as can be readily disclosed and comprehended, that the will is most infirm, and France, which has always had a masterly aptitude for converting even the portentous crises of its spirit into something charming and seductive, now manifests emphatically its intellectual ascendancy over Europe, by being the school and exhibition of all the charms of skepticism The power to will and to persist, moreover, in a resolution, is already somewhat stronger in Germany, and again in the North of Germany it is stronger than in Central Germany, it is considerably stronger in England, Spain, and Corsica, associated with phlegm in the former and with hard skulls in the latter—not to mention Italy, which is too young yet to know what it wants, and must first show whether it can exercise will, but it is strongest and most surprising of all in that immense middle empire where Europe as it were flows back to Asia—namely, in Russia There the power to will has been long stored up and accumulated, there the will—uncertain whether to be negative or affirmative—waits threateningly to be discharged (to borrow their pet phrase from our physicists) Perhaps not only Indian wars and complications in Asia would be necessary to free Europe from its greatest danger, but also internal subversion, the shattering of the empire into small states, and above all the introduction of parliamentary imbecility, together with the obligation of every one to read his newspaper at breakfast I do not say this as one who desires it, in my heart I should rather prefer the contrary—I mean such an increase in the threatening attitude of Russia, that Europe would have to make up its mind to become equally threatening—namely, TO ACQUIRE ONE WILL, by means of a new caste to rule over the Continent, a persistent, dreadful will of its own, that can set its aims thousands of years ahead; so that the long spun-out comedy of its petty-statism, and its dynastic as well as its democratic many-willed-ness, might finally be brought to a close. The time for petty politics is past; the next century will bring the struggle for the dominion of the world—the COMPULSION to great politics.

208. When a philosopher today reveals that he is not a skeptic—I hope that has been clear from the previous description of the objective spirit?—people listen to him with impatience; they regard him with some concern and want to ask him countless questions... indeed, among the many timid listeners today, he is henceforth labeled as dangerous. His rejection of skepticism sounds to them like a troubling omen in the distance, as if a new kind of explosive was being tested somewhere, maybe a dynamite of the spirit, or perhaps a newly discovered Russian NIHILINE, a pessimism BONAE VOLUNTATIS, which not only denies, signifies denial, but—horrifying thought!—actually PRACTICES denial. Against this kind of "good-will"—a will toward the genuine, actual negation of life—there is, as is commonly recognized today, no better sedative than skepticism, the gentle, comforting, soothing poppy of skepticism; and even Hamlet himself is now prescribed by contemporary thinkers as a remedy for the "spirit," and its underlying whispers. "Aren't our ears already filled with bad sounds?" say the skeptics, as lovers of comfort, almost like a kind of safety police; "this subterranean No is dreadful! Be quiet, you pessimistic moles!" The skeptic, in essence, that delicate creature, is far too easily disturbed; his conscience is trained to flinch at every No, and even at that sharp, decisive Yes, feeling something akin to a sting because of it. Yes! and No!—they seem conflicting with morality in his eyes; he prefers to celebrate his virtue through a noble detachment, while perhaps echoing Montaigne: "What do I know?" Or Socrates: "I know that I know nothing." Or: "Here I don't trust myself, no door is open to me." Or: "Even if the door were open, why should I rush in?" Or: "What’s the point of hasty hypotheses? It might actually be more tasteful to avoid making any hypotheses at all. Are you really obliged to fix immediately what's askew? to stuff every opening with some kind of patch? Isn't there enough time for that? Isn’t there leisure enough? Oh, you demons, can't you just WAIT? The unknown has its own allure, the Sphinx, too, is a Circe, and Circe was a philosopher."—Thus does a skeptic comfort himself; and indeed, he needs some comfort. For skepticism is the most spiritual expression of a certain multifaceted physiological temperament, which in everyday language is called nervous debility and sickness; it arises whenever long-separated races or classes decisively and suddenly merge. In the new generation, which has inherited, as it were, different standards and values in its blood, everything is unease, derangement, doubt, and hesitance; the best qualities operate restrictively, the very virtues hinder each other from growing and strengthening, balance, ballast, and stable uprightness are absent in body and soul. What is most diseased and degenerate in such hybrids is the WILL; they are no longer accustomed to independence of choice, or the brave enjoyment of will—they even doubt the "freedom of the will" in their dreams. Our present-day Europe, the stage for a reckless and hasty attempt at a complete merging of classes, and CONSEQUENTLY of races, is thus skeptical in all its facets, sometimes displaying mobile skepticism that jumps impatiently and frivolously from branch to branch, at other times manifesting a gloomy demeanor, like a storm cloud heavy with question marks—and often is deathly sick of its will! Paralysis of will, where do we not find this cripple lounging around today! And yet how often it is dressed up! How seductively adorned! There are splendid formal outfits and disguises for this ailment, and that, for instance, most of what today is presented as "objectivity," "the scientific spirit," "L'ART POUR L'ART," and "pure voluntary knowledge," is merely dressed-up skepticism and paralysis of will—I am prepared to vouch for this diagnosis of the European affliction—The disease of the will is unevenly spread across Europe; it is worst and most varied where civilization has flourished the longest, and it lessens where the "barbarian" still—or again—asserts his claims under the loose folds of Western culture. It is therefore in today’s France, as can be easily seen and understood, that the will is the weakest, and France, which has always had a remarkable talent for turning even the most challenging crises of its spirit into something charming and alluring, currently demonstrates clearly its intellectual dominance over Europe, functioning as the classroom and showcase for all the appeals of skepticism. The capacity to will and to maintain a resolution is somewhat stronger in Germany, and even stronger in Northern Germany than in Central Germany, considerably stronger in England, Spain, and Corsica, linked with phlegm in the former and with stubbornness in the latter—not to mention Italy, which is yet too young to know what it wants, and must first prove whether it can exercise will, but it is strongest and most astonishing of all in that vast middle empire where Europe essentially flows back to Asia—namely, in Russia. There, the power to will has long been stored up and accumulated, and the will—undecided whether to be negative or affirmative—waits ominously to be unleashed (borrowing their favorite phrase from our physicists). Perhaps not only Indian wars and complications in Asia would be needed to free Europe from its greatest threat, but also internal upheaval, the fragmentation of the empire into smaller states, and above all the introduction of parliamentary ineptitude, along with the obligation for everyone to read their newspaper at breakfast. I do not say this as someone who desires it; in my heart, I would actually prefer the opposite—I mean such an increase in the menacing stance of Russia, that Europe would have to resolve to become equally threatening—namely, TO ACQUIRE ONE WILL, through the establishment of a new ruling class over the Continent, a persistent, formidable will of its own, that can set aims thousands of years in advance; so that the long-drawn-out comedy of its petty politics and its dynastic as well as its democratic many-willed-ness might finally come to an end. The time for small-time politics is over; the next century will bring the battle for world dominance—the COMPULSION to grand politics.

209. As to how far the new warlike age on which we Europeans have evidently entered may perhaps favour the growth of another and stronger kind of skepticism, I should like to express myself preliminarily merely by a parable, which the lovers of German history will already understand. That unscrupulous enthusiast for big, handsome grenadiers (who, as King of Prussia, brought into being a military and skeptical genius—and therewith, in reality, the new and now triumphantly emerged type of German), the problematic, crazy father of Frederick the Great, had on one point the very knack and lucky grasp of the genius: he knew what was then lacking in Germany, the want of which was a hundred times more alarming and serious than any lack of culture and social form—his ill-will to the young Frederick resulted from the anxiety of a profound instinct. MEN WERE LACKING; and he suspected, to his bitterest regret, that his own son was not man enough. There, however, he deceived himself; but who would not have deceived himself in his place? He saw his son lapsed to atheism, to the ESPRIT, to the pleasant frivolity of clever Frenchmen—he saw in the background the great bloodsucker, the spider skepticism; he suspected the incurable wretchedness of a heart no longer hard enough either for evil or good, and of a broken will that no longer commands, is no longer ABLE to command. Meanwhile, however, there grew up in his son that new kind of harder and more dangerous skepticism—who knows TO WHAT EXTENT it was encouraged just by his father's hatred and the icy melancholy of a will condemned to solitude?—the skepticism of daring manliness, which is closely related to the genius for war and conquest, and made its first entrance into Germany in the person of the great Frederick. This skepticism despises and nevertheless grasps; it undermines and takes possession; it does not believe, but it does not thereby lose itself; it gives the spirit a dangerous liberty, but it keeps strict guard over the heart. It is the GERMAN form of skepticism, which, as a continued Fredericianism, risen to the highest spirituality, has kept Europe for a considerable time under the dominion of the German spirit and its critical and historical distrust Owing to the insuperably strong and tough masculine character of the great German philologists and historical critics (who, rightly estimated, were also all of them artists of destruction and dissolution), a NEW conception of the German spirit gradually established itself—in spite of all Romanticism in music and philosophy—in which the leaning towards masculine skepticism was decidedly prominent whether, for instance, as fearlessness of gaze, as courage and sternness of the dissecting hand, or as resolute will to dangerous voyages of discovery, to spiritualized North Pole expeditions under barren and dangerous skies. There may be good grounds for it when warm-blooded and superficial humanitarians cross themselves before this spirit, CET ESPRIT FATALISTE, IRONIQUE, MEPHISTOPHELIQUE, as Michelet calls it, not without a shudder. But if one would realize how characteristic is this fear of the "man" in the German spirit which awakened Europe out of its "dogmatic slumber," let us call to mind the former conception which had to be overcome by this new one—and that it is not so very long ago that a masculinized woman could dare, with unbridled presumption, to recommend the Germans to the interest of Europe as gentle, good-hearted, weak-willed, and poetical fools. Finally, let us only understand profoundly enough Napoleon's astonishment when he saw Goethe it reveals what had been regarded for centuries as the "German spirit" "VOILA UN HOMME!"—that was as much as to say "But this is a MAN! And I only expected to see a German!"

209. Regarding how much the new warlike era we've clearly entered might encourage the rise of a different, stronger kind of skepticism, I'd like to share a preliminary thought through a parable that those familiar with German history will already understand. That ruthless admirer of big, impressive grenadiers (who, as King of Prussia, sparked a military and skeptical mindset—and, in doing so, created the new type of German that has now emerged victoriously), the problematic and eccentric father of Frederick the Great, had one crucial insight: he recognized what Germany was lacking, which was far more concerning than any deficiency in culture or societal structure—his resentment towards the young Frederick stemmed from a deep, instinctive worry. MEN WERE MISSING; and he sadly suspected that his own son wasn’t man enough. In this, he misjudged; but who wouldn't have in his position? He watched as his son strayed into atheism, embraced the ESPRIT, and indulged in the lighthearted frivolity of clever Frenchmen—he perceived lurking in the shadows the great bloodsucker, the spider skepticism; he sensed the irreparable decay of a heart too soft to commit to either good or evil, and of a broken will that could no longer command or be able to command. Yet, within him, a new and more dangerous form of skepticism grew—who knows to what extent it was fueled by his father's contempt and the cold melancholy of a will condemned to solitude?—the skepticism of bold manliness, closely linked to the genius for war and conquest, which first entered Germany through the great Frederick. This skepticism mocks yet takes hold; it undermines and conquers; it doesn't believe, but it doesn’t lose itself in the process; it grants the spirit a perilous freedom, yet maintains strict oversight over the heart. It is the GERMAN form of skepticism, which, as an evolved Fredericianism, ascended to a high spirituality and has kept Europe under the influence of the German spirit and its critical and historical skepticism for quite some time. Thanks to the exceptionally strong and resilient masculine nature of the great German philologists and historical critics (who, rightly viewed, were also all artists of destruction and dissolution), a NEW understanding of the German spirit gradually emerged—in spite of all Romanticism in music and philosophy—where an inclination towards masculine skepticism was significantly prominent, whether seen as fearless insight, as courage and rigor in examination, or as a determined willingness to embark on risky exploratory journeys, like spiritualized North Pole expeditions beneath harsh and perilous skies. It’s understandable why warm-hearted and superficial humanitarians might cross themselves in front of this spirit, CET ESPRIT FATALISTE, IRONIQUE, MEPHISTOPHELIQUE, as Michelet termed it, not without shuddering. But to truly grasp how indicative this fear of "man" is in the German spirit that awakened Europe from its "dogmatic slumber," let’s remember the previous conception that this new one had to replace—and it hasn't been that long since a masculinized woman could audaciously suggest that Germans were gentle, kind-hearted, weak-willed, and poetic fools. Lastly, let’s deeply appreciate Napoleon's astonishment when he encountered Goethe; it reveals what had been viewed for centuries as the "German spirit": "VOILA UN HOMME!"—which meant, "But this is a MAN! And I expected to see a German!"

210. Supposing, then, that in the picture of the philosophers of the future, some trait suggests the question whether they must not perhaps be skeptics in the last-mentioned sense, something in them would only be designated thereby—and not they themselves. With equal right they might call themselves critics, and assuredly they will be men of experiments. By the name with which I ventured to baptize them, I have already expressly emphasized their attempting and their love of attempting is this because, as critics in body and soul, they will love to make use of experiments in a new, and perhaps wider and more dangerous sense? In their passion for knowledge, will they have to go further in daring and painful attempts than the sensitive and pampered taste of a democratic century can approve of?—There is no doubt these coming ones will be least able to dispense with the serious and not unscrupulous qualities which distinguish the critic from the skeptic I mean the certainty as to standards of worth, the conscious employment of a unity of method, the wary courage, the standing-alone, and the capacity for self-responsibility, indeed, they will avow among themselves a DELIGHT in denial and dissection, and a certain considerate cruelty, which knows how to handle the knife surely and deftly, even when the heart bleeds They will be STERNER (and perhaps not always towards themselves only) than humane people may desire, they will not deal with the "truth" in order that it may "please" them, or "elevate" and "inspire" them—they will rather have little faith in "TRUTH" bringing with it such revels for the feelings. They will smile, those rigorous spirits, when any one says in their presence "That thought elevates me, why should it not be true?" or "That work enchants me, why should it not be beautiful?" or "That artist enlarges me, why should he not be great?" Perhaps they will not only have a smile, but a genuine disgust for all that is thus rapturous, idealistic, feminine, and hermaphroditic, and if any one could look into their inmost hearts, he would not easily find therein the intention to reconcile "Christian sentiments" with "antique taste," or even with "modern parliamentarism" (the kind of reconciliation necessarily found even among philosophers in our very uncertain and consequently very conciliatory century). Critical discipline, and every habit that conduces to purity and rigour in intellectual matters, will not only be demanded from themselves by these philosophers of the future, they may even make a display thereof as their special adornment—nevertheless they will not want to be called critics on that account. It will seem to them no small indignity to philosophy to have it decreed, as is so welcome nowadays, that "philosophy itself is criticism and critical science—and nothing else whatever!" Though this estimate of philosophy may enjoy the approval of all the Positivists of France and Germany (and possibly it even flattered the heart and taste of KANT: let us call to mind the titles of his principal works), our new philosophers will say, notwithstanding, that critics are instruments of the philosopher, and just on that account, as instruments, they are far from being philosophers themselves! Even the great Chinaman of Konigsberg was only a great critic.

210. So, if we imagine the philosophers of the future, and see something in them that raises the question of whether they might be skeptics in a certain way, it would only imply something about them—and not define who they are. They could just as easily call themselves critics, and without a doubt, they will be experimental thinkers. The label I chose for them highlights their desire and passion for experimentation. This raises the question: as critics in both body and mind, will they embrace experiments in a new, possibly broader and more perilous way? In their quest for knowledge, will they take risks and endure challenges that the delicate and pampered sensibilities of a democratic age may not approve of? There's no doubt that these future thinkers will need to embody serious and sometimes ruthless qualities that set a critic apart from a skeptic—I mean the confidence in their standards of value, the conscious application of a unified method, cautious bravery, independence, and the ability to be self-responsible. They will likely share a DELIGHT in questioning and dissecting ideas, demonstrating a certain calculated cruelty that knows how to wield a metaphorical knife skillfully, even when it causes pain. They will be STRONGER (and perhaps not just towards others) than what compassionate people might wish; they won't engage with "truth" just to make it convenient or uplifting for themselves—they will likely be skeptical of "truth" delivering such emotional satisfaction. Those strict thinkers will smile when someone in their presence says, "That thought elevates me; why shouldn't it be true?" or "That work enchants me; why shouldn't it be beautiful?" or "That artist inspires me; why shouldn't he be great?" They may not only smile but genuinely feel disgust toward all that is overly ecstatic, idealistic, feminine, and ambiguous; if one could peer into their deepest selves, it would be hard to find any intent to blend "Christian sentiments" with "ancient values," or even with "modern parliamentary ideals" (a blend often seen among philosophers in our nowadays uncertain and accommodating times). These future philosophers will demand critical discipline and habits that promote clarity and rigor in their thoughts from themselves, and they might even showcase these as part of their identity—however, they won’t want to be called critics for that reason. It would seem a significant slight to philosophy for it to be declared, as is commonly accepted today, that "philosophy itself is merely criticism and critical science—and nothing more!" Though this view of philosophy may be embraced by all the Positivists in France and Germany (and may have even flattered Kant's heart and tastes: let's recall the titles of his key works), our new philosophers will assert, regardless, that critics are merely tools for the philosopher, and as such, they are far from being philosophers themselves! Even the great thinker from Königsberg was just a great critic.

211. I insist upon it that people finally cease confounding philosophical workers, and in general scientific men, with philosophers—that precisely here one should strictly give "each his own," and not give those far too much, these far too little. It may be necessary for the education of the real philosopher that he himself should have once stood upon all those steps upon which his servants, the scientific workers of philosophy, remain standing, and MUST remain standing he himself must perhaps have been critic, and dogmatist, and historian, and besides, poet, and collector, and traveler, and riddle-reader, and moralist, and seer, and "free spirit," and almost everything, in order to traverse the whole range of human values and estimations, and that he may BE ABLE with a variety of eyes and consciences to look from a height to any distance, from a depth up to any height, from a nook into any expanse. But all these are only preliminary conditions for his task; this task itself demands something else—it requires him TO CREATE VALUES. The philosophical workers, after the excellent pattern of Kant and Hegel, have to fix and formalize some great existing body of valuations—that is to say, former DETERMINATIONS OF VALUE, creations of value, which have become prevalent, and are for a time called "truths"—whether in the domain of the LOGICAL, the POLITICAL (moral), or the ARTISTIC. It is for these investigators to make whatever has happened and been esteemed hitherto, conspicuous, conceivable, intelligible, and manageable, to shorten everything long, even "time" itself, and to SUBJUGATE the entire past: an immense and wonderful task, in the carrying out of which all refined pride, all tenacious will, can surely find satisfaction. THE REAL PHILOSOPHERS, HOWEVER, ARE COMMANDERS AND LAW-GIVERS; they say: "Thus SHALL it be!" They determine first the Whither and the Why of mankind, and thereby set aside the previous labour of all philosophical workers, and all subjugators of the past—they grasp at the future with a creative hand, and whatever is and was, becomes for them thereby a means, an instrument, and a hammer. Their "knowing" is CREATING, their creating is a law-giving, their will to truth is—WILL TO POWER.—Are there at present such philosophers? Have there ever been such philosophers? MUST there not be such philosophers some day? ...

211. I insist that people finally stop mixing up philosophical workers and, in general, scientists with philosophers—this is really where we need to make sure everyone gets their due and not give too much to some and too little to others. It may be necessary for a true philosopher to have once experienced all the steps that their assistants, the scientific workers of philosophy, are still on, and that they must continue to be on. The philosopher must have perhaps been a critic, a dogmatist, a historian, as well as a poet, a collector, a traveler, a puzzle-solver, a moralist, a visionary, and a "free spirit," and almost everything else, to understand the full spectrum of human values and assessments, so that they can see from various perspectives, looking from heights to distances, from depths to heights, from corners to expanses. But all of these are just preliminary conditions for their task; this task itself requires something else—it requires them to CREATE VALUES. The philosophical workers, following the excellent examples of Kant and Hegel, need to solidify and formalize an existing collection of values—that is, past DETERMINATIONS OF VALUE, creations of value that have become widespread and are temporarily labeled "truths"—whether in the realm of LOGICAL, POLITICAL (moral), or ARTISTIC. It's up to these researchers to make whatever has happened and been valued up to now clear, conceivable, understandable, and manageable, to streamline everything long, even "time" itself, and to SUBJUGATE the entire past: an immense and marvelous task, in which all refined pride and strong will can surely find fulfillment. THE REAL PHILOSOPHERS, HOWEVER, ARE COMMANDERS AND LAW-MAKERS; they declare: "This SHALL be!" They first determine the direction and purpose of humanity, which then sets aside the previous efforts of all philosophical workers and all the conquerors of the past—they reach for the future with a creative hand, and whatever exists or has existed becomes for them a means, a tool, and a hammer. Their "knowing" is CREATING, their creating is legislating, their will to truth is—WILL TO POWER.—Are there such philosophers today? Have there ever been such philosophers? Must there not be such philosophers someday? ...

212. It is always more obvious to me that the philosopher, as a man INDISPENSABLE for the morrow and the day after the morrow, has ever found himself, and HAS BEEN OBLIGED to find himself, in contradiction to the day in which he lives; his enemy has always been the ideal of his day. Hitherto all those extraordinary furtherers of humanity whom one calls philosophers—who rarely regarded themselves as lovers of wisdom, but rather as disagreeable fools and dangerous interrogators—have found their mission, their hard, involuntary, imperative mission (in the end, however, the greatness of their mission), in being the bad conscience of their age. In putting the vivisector's knife to the breast of the very VIRTUES OF THEIR AGE, they have betrayed their own secret; it has been for the sake of a NEW greatness of man, a new untrodden path to his aggrandizement. They have always disclosed how much hypocrisy, indolence, self-indulgence, and self-neglect, how much falsehood was concealed under the most venerated types of contemporary morality, how much virtue was OUTLIVED, they have always said "We must remove hence to where YOU are least at home" In the face of a world of "modern ideas," which would like to confine every one in a corner, in a "specialty," a philosopher, if there could be philosophers nowadays, would be compelled to place the greatness of man, the conception of "greatness," precisely in his comprehensiveness and multifariousness, in his all-roundness, he would even determine worth and rank according to the amount and variety of that which a man could bear and take upon himself, according to the EXTENT to which a man could stretch his responsibility Nowadays the taste and virtue of the age weaken and attenuate the will, nothing is so adapted to the spirit of the age as weakness of will consequently, in the ideal of the philosopher, strength of will, sternness, and capacity for prolonged resolution, must specially be included in the conception of "greatness", with as good a right as the opposite doctrine, with its ideal of a silly, renouncing, humble, selfless humanity, was suited to an opposite age—such as the sixteenth century, which suffered from its accumulated energy of will, and from the wildest torrents and floods of selfishness In the time of Socrates, among men only of worn-out instincts, old conservative Athenians who let themselves go—"for the sake of happiness," as they said, for the sake of pleasure, as their conduct indicated—and who had continually on their lips the old pompous words to which they had long forfeited the right by the life they led, IRONY was perhaps necessary for greatness of soul, the wicked Socratic assurance of the old physician and plebeian, who cut ruthlessly into his own flesh, as into the flesh and heart of the "noble," with a look that said plainly enough "Do not dissemble before me! here—we are equal!" At present, on the contrary, when throughout Europe the herding-animal alone attains to honours, and dispenses honours, when "equality of right" can too readily be transformed into equality in wrong—I mean to say into general war against everything rare, strange, and privileged, against the higher man, the higher soul, the higher duty, the higher responsibility, the creative plenipotence and lordliness—at present it belongs to the conception of "greatness" to be noble, to wish to be apart, to be capable of being different, to stand alone, to have to live by personal initiative, and the philosopher will betray something of his own ideal when he asserts "He shall be the greatest who can be the most solitary, the most concealed, the most divergent, the man beyond good and evil, the master of his virtues, and of super-abundance of will; precisely this shall be called GREATNESS: as diversified as can be entire, as ample as can be full." And to ask once more the question: Is greatness POSSIBLE—nowadays?

212. It always seems clearer to me that the philosopher, as someone essential for the future, has always found himself at odds with the time he lives in; his biggest challenge has consistently been the ideals of his era. Throughout history, those extraordinary advocates of humanity known as philosophers—who rarely saw themselves as lovers of wisdom, but more like annoying fools and dangerous questioners—have discovered their mission, their difficult, unavoidable, urgent mission (which ultimately defines the significance of their role), in being the guilty conscience of their times. By probing deeply into the very virtues of their age, they revealed their own inner truth; it has always been for the purpose of a NEW greatness of humanity, a new, untrodden path to its elevation. They have consistently exposed how much hypocrisy, laziness, self-indulgence, and neglect, how much falsehood was hiding beneath the most revered forms of contemporary morality, how much virtue was outdated; they maintained, "We need to move to where YOU are least at ease." In a world of "modern ideas," which seeks to trap everyone in a specific niche, if there could be philosophers today, they would need to define the greatness of humanity, the concept of "greatness," precisely through its comprehensiveness and diversity, in its totality; they would even evaluate worth and status based on how much and how various the burdens a person could bear and take on, according to how far a person could stretch their responsibility. Nowadays, the tastes and values of the age weaken and diminish the will; nothing suits the spirit of the times as much as a weak will. Therefore, in the ideal of the philosopher, strength of will, determination, and the capability for sustained resolution must particularly be part of the concept of "greatness," just as the opposing idea—with its notion of a foolish, renouncing, humble, selfless humanity—was fitting for a different age—like the sixteenth century, which was overwhelmed by its own excess of will and the wildest torrents of selfishness. In the time of Socrates, among men with exhausted instincts, old conservative Athenians who let themselves indulge—"for the sake of happiness," as they claimed, for pleasure, as their actions showed—and who continuously repeated grandiose phrases they had long since lost the right to claim based on their lives, IRONY may have been necessary for true greatness of spirit, the disrespectful Socratic confidence of the old doctor and commoner, who ruthlessly cut into his own flesh, and that of the "noble," with a gaze that clearly declared, "Don’t pretend with me! Here—we are equal!" Today, however, when in all of Europe, only the conformist rises to the status of honor and dispenses it, when "equality of rights" can too easily turn into equality in wrongdoing—I mean into a widespread battle against everything rare, strange, and privileged, against the higher man, the higher spirit, the higher duty, the higher responsibility, the creative power and nobility—now it belongs to the idea of "greatness" to be noble, to aspire to individuality, to be capable of being different, to stand alone, to live by personal initiative; and the philosopher will reveal something of his own ideal when he claims, "The greatest among us will be the one who can be the most solitary, the most hidden, the most divergent, the person beyond good and evil, the master of his virtues, and overflowing with will; this shall truly be called GREATNESS: as diverse as it can be complete, as broad as it can be full." And to ask again: Is greatness even POSSIBLE—nowadays?

213. It is difficult to learn what a philosopher is, because it cannot be taught: one must "know" it by experience—or one should have the pride NOT to know it. The fact that at present people all talk of things of which they CANNOT have any experience, is true more especially and unfortunately as concerns the philosopher and philosophical matters:—the very few know them, are permitted to know them, and all popular ideas about them are false. Thus, for instance, the truly philosophical combination of a bold, exuberant spirituality which runs at presto pace, and a dialectic rigour and necessity which makes no false step, is unknown to most thinkers and scholars from their own experience, and therefore, should any one speak of it in their presence, it is incredible to them. They conceive of every necessity as troublesome, as a painful compulsory obedience and state of constraint; thinking itself is regarded by them as something slow and hesitating, almost as a trouble, and often enough as "worthy of the SWEAT of the noble"—but not at all as something easy and divine, closely related to dancing and exuberance! "To think" and to take a matter "seriously," "arduously"—that is one and the same thing to them; such only has been their "experience."—Artists have here perhaps a finer intuition; they who know only too well that precisely when they no longer do anything "arbitrarily," and everything of necessity, their feeling of freedom, of subtlety, of power, of creatively fixing, disposing, and shaping, reaches its climax—in short, that necessity and "freedom of will" are then the same thing with them. There is, in fine, a gradation of rank in psychical states, to which the gradation of rank in the problems corresponds; and the highest problems repel ruthlessly every one who ventures too near them, without being predestined for their solution by the loftiness and power of his spirituality. Of what use is it for nimble, everyday intellects, or clumsy, honest mechanics and empiricists to press, in their plebeian ambition, close to such problems, and as it were into this "holy of holies"—as so often happens nowadays! But coarse feet must never tread upon such carpets: this is provided for in the primary law of things; the doors remain closed to those intruders, though they may dash and break their heads thereon. People have always to be born to a high station, or, more definitely, they have to be BRED for it: a person has only a right to philosophy—taking the word in its higher significance—in virtue of his descent; the ancestors, the "blood," decide here also. Many generations must have prepared the way for the coming of the philosopher; each of his virtues must have been separately acquired, nurtured, transmitted, and embodied; not only the bold, easy, delicate course and current of his thoughts, but above all the readiness for great responsibilities, the majesty of ruling glance and contemning look, the feeling of separation from the multitude with their duties and virtues, the kindly patronage and defense of whatever is misunderstood and calumniated, be it God or devil, the delight and practice of supreme justice, the art of commanding, the amplitude of will, the lingering eye which rarely admires, rarely looks up, rarely loves....

213. It's hard to understand what a philosopher really is because it can't be taught; one must "know" it through experience—or they should have the pride NOT to know it. The fact that people today talk about things they can’t possibly have experienced is particularly true—and unfortunately so—when it comes to philosophers and philosophical ideas: very few actually understand them, are allowed to understand them, and all popular notions about them are incorrect. For example, the genuine philosophical blend of daring, vibrant spirituality that moves at lightning speed, and a logical rigor that never makes a misstep, is unknown to most thinkers and scholars from their own experience, and so if someone brings it up in conversation, it’s unbelievable to them. They see every necessity as burdensome, a painful obligation or state of constraint; they perceive thinking as something slow and hesitant, almost a hassle, often viewing it as “worthy of the SWEAT of the noble”—but not at all as something easy and divine, closely linked to dancing and joy! "To think" and to take something "seriously," "arduous"—to them, that’s the same thing; that’s all they have known from their "experience." Artists might have a finer sense here; they realize all too well that when they stop doing things "at random" and embrace necessity, their sense of freedom, subtlety, power, and creative expression peaks—in short, necessity and "free will" become one for them. Ultimately, there’s a hierarchy of mental states that corresponds to the hierarchy of problems, and the most profound problems forcefully repel anyone who dares to approach them without being destined for their resolution by the greatness and strength of their spirit. What good is it for quick, everyday minds, or awkward, honest mechanics and empirical thinkers to push, in their common ambition, towards such problems, as if they’re trying to enter this "holy of holies"—as often happens today! But rough feet should never tread on such carpets: this is dictated by the fundamental law of existence; the doors remain closed to those intruders, even if they dash against them and injure themselves. People must always be born into a high station, or more specifically, they must be RAISED for it: someone only has a right to philosophy—interpreted in its higher sense—based on their heritage; ancestry, the "blood," plays a role here too. Many generations need to have paved the way for the philosopher’s arrival; each of his virtues must have been distinctly acquired, nurtured, passed down, and embodied; not only the bold, fluid, delicate flow of his thoughts, but above all, the readiness for significant responsibilities, the dignity of a ruling gaze and a scornful glance, the feeling of being apart from the crowd with their obligations and virtues, the kind support and protection of whatever is misunderstood and slandered, whether it’s God or the devil, the love and practice of ultimate justice, the skill of leadership, the breadth of will, the discerning eye that rarely admires, seldom looks up, and rarely loves...





CHAPTER VII. OUR VIRTUES

214. OUR Virtues?—It is probable that we, too, have still our virtues, although naturally they are not those sincere and massive virtues on account of which we hold our grandfathers in esteem and also at a little distance from us. We Europeans of the day after tomorrow, we firstlings of the twentieth century—with all our dangerous curiosity, our multifariousness and art of disguising, our mellow and seemingly sweetened cruelty in sense and spirit—we shall presumably, IF we must have virtues, have those only which have come to agreement with our most secret and heartfelt inclinations, with our most ardent requirements: well, then, let us look for them in our labyrinths!—where, as we know, so many things lose themselves, so many things get quite lost! And is there anything finer than to SEARCH for one's own virtues? Is it not almost to BELIEVE in one's own virtues? But this "believing in one's own virtues"—is it not practically the same as what was formerly called one's "good conscience," that long, respectable pigtail of an idea, which our grandfathers used to hang behind their heads, and often enough also behind their understandings? It seems, therefore, that however little we may imagine ourselves to be old-fashioned and grandfatherly respectable in other respects, in one thing we are nevertheless the worthy grandchildren of our grandfathers, we last Europeans with good consciences: we also still wear their pigtail.—Ah! if you only knew how soon, so very soon—it will be different!

214. OUR Virtues?—It's likely that we still have our virtues, although they're not the genuine and solid virtues that make us admire our grandfathers from a distance. We Europeans of the near future, the first generation of the twentieth century—with all our dangerous curiosity, our variety and knack for disguise, our subtle and seemingly sweetened cruelty in thought and spirit—we will probably, IF we must have virtues, only possess those that align with our deepest and most genuine inclinations, with our strongest desires: well, then, let's search for them in our own complex selves!—where, as we know, so many things get lost, so many things go missing! And is there anything better than to SEARCH for our own virtues? Isn't it almost like BELIEVING in our own virtues? But this "believing in our own virtues"—isn't it pretty much the same as what used to be called having a "good conscience," that long, respectable idea our grandfathers used to carry behind their heads, and often enough behind their reasoning? It seems, then, that no matter how little we think of ourselves as old-fashioned or respectably grandfatherly in other ways, in one thing we are still the worthy grandchildren of our grandfathers, we last Europeans with good consciences: we still carry their legacy. —Ah! if only you knew how soon, very soon—it will change!

215. As in the stellar firmament there are sometimes two suns which determine the path of one planet, and in certain cases suns of different colours shine around a single planet, now with red light, now with green, and then simultaneously illumine and flood it with motley colours: so we modern men, owing to the complicated mechanism of our "firmament," are determined by DIFFERENT moralities; our actions shine alternately in different colours, and are seldom unequivocal—and there are often cases, also, in which our actions are MOTLEY-COLOURED.

215. Just like in the night sky, where sometimes two suns influence the path of one planet, and where different colored suns can shine on a single planet—sometimes red, sometimes green, and at other times together casting a mix of colors—so too do we modern people, because of the complex nature of our "sky," navigate through DIFFERENT moral values. Our actions often shine in various colors, are rarely straightforward, and there are many instances where our actions are MIXED-COLOR.

216. To love one's enemies? I think that has been well learnt: it takes place thousands of times at present on a large and small scale; indeed, at times the higher and sublimer thing takes place:—we learn to DESPISE when we love, and precisely when we love best; all of it, however, unconsciously, without noise, without ostentation, with the shame and secrecy of goodness, which forbids the utterance of the pompous word and the formula of virtue. Morality as attitude—is opposed to our taste nowadays. This is ALSO an advance, as it was an advance in our fathers that religion as an attitude finally became opposed to their taste, including the enmity and Voltairean bitterness against religion (and all that formerly belonged to freethinker-pantomime). It is the music in our conscience, the dance in our spirit, to which Puritan litanies, moral sermons, and goody-goodness won't chime.

216. To love your enemies? I think we've learned that pretty well: it happens thousands of times today, both on a large and small scale; sometimes, even a higher and more noble thing happens: we learn to DESPISE when we love, especially when we love the most; all of this, however, happens unconsciously, quietly, without showiness, with the shame and secrecy of goodness, which prevents us from using grandiose words and moral formulas. Morality as a stance is no longer favored by our taste nowadays. This is also an improvement, just like it was for our parents when religion as an attitude finally fell out of favor for them, including the hostility and Voltairean bitterness against religion (and everything that used to be part of freethinker theater). It's the music in our conscience, the dance in our spirit, to which Puritan litanies, moral sermons, and self-righteousness just don't resonate.

217. Let us be careful in dealing with those who attach great importance to being credited with moral tact and subtlety in moral discernment! They never forgive us if they have once made a mistake BEFORE us (or even with REGARD to us)—they inevitably become our instinctive calumniators and detractors, even when they still remain our "friends."—Blessed are the forgetful: for they "get the better" even of their blunders.

217. We should be cautious with people who place a high value on being seen as morally insightful and perceptive! They can never let go of a mistake they made in front of us (or even about us)—they will instinctively gossip and criticize us, even if they still consider us "friends."—Blessed are those who forget: for they can overcome their own mistakes.

218. The psychologists of France—and where else are there still psychologists nowadays?—have never yet exhausted their bitter and manifold enjoyment of the betise bourgeoise, just as though... in short, they betray something thereby. Flaubert, for instance, the honest citizen of Rouen, neither saw, heard, nor tasted anything else in the end; it was his mode of self-torment and refined cruelty. As this is growing wearisome, I would now recommend for a change something else for a pleasure—namely, the unconscious astuteness with which good, fat, honest mediocrity always behaves towards loftier spirits and the tasks they have to perform, the subtle, barbed, Jesuitical astuteness, which is a thousand times subtler than the taste and understanding of the middle-class in its best moments—subtler even than the understanding of its victims:—a repeated proof that "instinct" is the most intelligent of all kinds of intelligence which have hitherto been discovered. In short, you psychologists, study the philosophy of the "rule" in its struggle with the "exception": there you have a spectacle fit for Gods and godlike malignity! Or, in plainer words, practise vivisection on "good people," on the "homo bonae voluntatis," ON YOURSELVES!

218. The psychologists in France—and do any psychologists exist anywhere else today?—haven't yet fully explored their bitter and varied enjoyment of the foolishness of the bourgeoisie, as if... in short, they reveal something by doing so. Flaubert, for example, the honest guy from Rouen, ultimately saw, heard, and experienced nothing else; it was his way of self-torment and refined cruelty. Since this is becoming tiresome, I suggest we take a break and find pleasure in something else—specifically, the unconscious cleverness with which average, comfortable, honest mediocrity always interacts with higher minds and the tasks they undertake, the subtle, pointed, Jesuitical cleverness that is a thousand times more refined than the taste and understanding of the middle class at its best—more refined even than the understanding of its victims:—repeated proof that "instinct" is the most intelligent form of intelligence discovered so far. In short, you psychologists, study the philosophy of the "rule" in its battle with the "exception": there you will find a spectacle worthy of Gods and godlike malice! Or, to put it simply, conduct vivisection on "good people," on the "homo bonae voluntatis," ON YOURSELVES!

219. The practice of judging and condemning morally, is the favourite revenge of the intellectually shallow on those who are less so, it is also a kind of indemnity for their being badly endowed by nature, and finally, it is an opportunity for acquiring spirit and BECOMING subtle—malice spiritualises. They are glad in their inmost heart that there is a standard according to which those who are over-endowed with intellectual goods and privileges, are equal to them, they contend for the "equality of all before God," and almost NEED the belief in God for this purpose. It is among them that the most powerful antagonists of atheism are found. If any one were to say to them "A lofty spirituality is beyond all comparison with the honesty and respectability of a merely moral man"—it would make them furious, I shall take care not to say so. I would rather flatter them with my theory that lofty spirituality itself exists only as the ultimate product of moral qualities, that it is a synthesis of all qualities attributed to the "merely moral" man, after they have been acquired singly through long training and practice, perhaps during a whole series of generations, that lofty spirituality is precisely the spiritualising of justice, and the beneficent severity which knows that it is authorized to maintain GRADATIONS OF RANK in the world, even among things—and not only among men.

219. The habit of judging and condemning others morally is a favorite way for those with shallow intellects to get back at those who are smarter. It also serves as a kind of compensation for their lack of natural gifts, and finally, it provides an opportunity for them to appear more insightful and clever—malice gives them a sense of sophistication. Deep down, they feel pleased that there’s a standard by which those who are intellectually gifted are brought down to their level. They advocate for the "equality of all before God" and almost need to believe in God to support this view. The strongest opponents of atheism often come from this group. If someone were to say to them, "A deep spirituality is far superior to the honesty and respectability of a merely moral person," they would become furious; I will make sure not to say that. Instead, I prefer to flatter them with the idea that true spirituality is just the end result of moral qualities—that it’s a blend of all the traits attributed to the "merely moral" person, developed over long training and practice, perhaps over many generations. This deep spirituality is essentially the refinement of justice and a kind of helpful authority that acknowledges the existence of RANKS in the world, even among things—and not just among people.

220. Now that the praise of the "disinterested person" is so popular one must—probably not without some danger—get an idea of WHAT people actually take an interest in, and what are the things generally which fundamentally and profoundly concern ordinary men—including the cultured, even the learned, and perhaps philosophers also, if appearances do not deceive. The fact thereby becomes obvious that the greater part of what interests and charms higher natures, and more refined and fastidious tastes, seems absolutely "uninteresting" to the average man—if, notwithstanding, he perceive devotion to these interests, he calls it desinteresse, and wonders how it is possible to act "disinterestedly." There have been philosophers who could give this popular astonishment a seductive and mystical, other-worldly expression (perhaps because they did not know the higher nature by experience?), instead of stating the naked and candidly reasonable truth that "disinterested" action is very interesting and "interested" action, provided that... "And love?"—What! Even an action for love's sake shall be "unegoistic"? But you fools—! "And the praise of the self-sacrificer?"—But whoever has really offered sacrifice knows that he wanted and obtained something for it—perhaps something from himself for something from himself; that he relinquished here in order to have more there, perhaps in general to be more, or even feel himself "more." But this is a realm of questions and answers in which a more fastidious spirit does not like to stay: for here truth has to stifle her yawns so much when she is obliged to answer. And after all, truth is a woman; one must not use force with her.

220. Now that the idea of the "disinterested person" is so trendy, we must—probably at some risk—understand what people actually care about and what are the things that genuinely and deeply concern everyday individuals, including those who are cultured, learned, and maybe even philosophers, if appearances aren’t misleading. It becomes clear that most of what interests and fascinates those with higher sensibilities and more refined tastes seems completely "uninteresting" to the average person. Even when he sees commitment to these interests, he labels it disinterestedness and wonders how someone can act "disinterestedly." Some philosophers have managed to give this common bewilderment an appealing and mystical, otherworldly vibe (perhaps because they haven’t personally experienced this higher nature?), instead of just stating the straightforward and reasonable truth that "disinterested" actions are very interesting, and "interested" actions too, as long as... "And love?"—What! Even acting out of love is supposed to be "unselfish"? But you fools—! "And the praise of the self-sacrificer?"—But anyone who has truly made a sacrifice knows that they wanted and gained something in return—perhaps something from themselves for something from themselves; that they gave up something here to gain more there, maybe to become more generally, or even to feel themselves "more." But this is a territory of questions and answers where a more discerning spirit doesn’t want to linger: for here truth has to stifle her yawns when she’s forced to respond. And after all, truth is a woman; you can't force her.

221. "It sometimes happens," said a moralistic pedant and trifle-retailer, "that I honour and respect an unselfish man: not, however, because he is unselfish, but because I think he has a right to be useful to another man at his own expense. In short, the question is always who HE is, and who THE OTHER is. For instance, in a person created and destined for command, self-denial and modest retirement, instead of being virtues, would be the waste of virtues: so it seems to me. Every system of unegoistic morality which takes itself unconditionally and appeals to every one, not only sins against good taste, but is also an incentive to sins of omission, an ADDITIONAL seduction under the mask of philanthropy—and precisely a seduction and injury to the higher, rarer, and more privileged types of men. Moral systems must be compelled first of all to bow before the GRADATIONS OF RANK; their presumption must be driven home to their conscience—until they thoroughly understand at last that it is IMMORAL to say that 'what is right for one is proper for another.'"—So said my moralistic pedant and bonhomme. Did he perhaps deserve to be laughed at when he thus exhorted systems of morals to practise morality? But one should not be too much in the right if one wishes to have the laughers on ONE'S OWN side; a grain of wrong pertains even to good taste.

221. "It sometimes happens," said a self-righteous know-it-all, "that I admire and respect an unselfish person: not because they are unselfish, but because I believe they have the right to help others at their own expense. In short, the real question is always who HE is, and who THE OTHER is. For example, in someone made and meant for leadership, self-denial and modesty, instead of being virtues, would be a waste of virtues: that's how I see it. Every system of selfless morality that takes itself too seriously and expects everyone to follow it not only lacks good taste but also encourages neglect, being an ADDED temptation disguised as altruism—and it particularly tempts and harms the higher, rarer, and more privileged types of people. Moral systems must first acknowledge the GRADATIONS OF RANK; their arrogance needs to be pushed into their conscience—until they finally grasp that it's IMMORAL to say that 'what is right for one is right for another.'"—So said my self-righteous know-it-all. Did he really deserve to be ridiculed when he urged moral systems to be ethical? But one shouldn't be too correct if one wants to have the laughter on ONE'S OWN side; a touch of wrong goes along with good taste.

222. Wherever sympathy (fellow-suffering) is preached nowadays—and, if I gather rightly, no other religion is any longer preached—let the psychologist have his ears open through all the vanity, through all the noise which is natural to these preachers (as to all preachers), he will hear a hoarse, groaning, genuine note of SELF-CONTEMPT. It belongs to the overshadowing and uglifying of Europe, which has been on the increase for a century (the first symptoms of which are already specified documentarily in a thoughtful letter of Galiani to Madame d'Epinay)—IF IT IS NOT REALLY THE CAUSE THEREOF! The man of "modern ideas," the conceited ape, is excessively dissatisfied with himself—this is perfectly certain. He suffers, and his vanity wants him only "to suffer with his fellows."

222. Wherever sympathy (sharing in suffering) is talked about these days—and, if I'm understanding correctly, no other religion is really discussed anymore—let the psychologist keep his ears open amidst all the vanity and noise that these preachers (like all preachers) naturally produce. He will hear a rough, groaning, genuine note of SELF-CONTEMPT. This reflects the overshadowing and ugliness of Europe, which has been growing for a century (the first signs of which are already mentioned in a thoughtful letter from Galiani to Madame d'Epinay)—IF IT ISN'T REALLY THE CAUSE OF IT! The person with "modern ideas," the arrogant fool, is extremely dissatisfied with himself—this is absolutely clear. He suffers, and his vanity only wants him to "suffer with others."

223. The hybrid European—a tolerably ugly plebeian, taken all in all—absolutely requires a costume: he needs history as a storeroom of costumes. To be sure, he notices that none of the costumes fit him properly—he changes and changes. Let us look at the nineteenth century with respect to these hasty preferences and changes in its masquerades of style, and also with respect to its moments of desperation on account of "nothing suiting" us. It is in vain to get ourselves up as romantic, or classical, or Christian, or Florentine, or barocco, or "national," in moribus et artibus: it does not "clothe us"! But the "spirit," especially the "historical spirit," profits even by this desperation: once and again a new sample of the past or of the foreign is tested, put on, taken off, packed up, and above all studied—we are the first studious age in puncto of "costumes," I mean as concerns morals, articles of belief, artistic tastes, and religions; we are prepared as no other age has ever been for a carnival in the grand style, for the most spiritual festival—laughter and arrogance, for the transcendental height of supreme folly and Aristophanic ridicule of the world. Perhaps we are still discovering the domain of our invention just here, the domain where even we can still be original, probably as parodists of the world's history and as God's Merry-Andrews,—perhaps, though nothing else of the present have a future, our laughter itself may have a future!

223. The modern European—a somewhat unattractive commoner, all things considered—really needs a costume: he relies on history as a storage area for outfits. Of course, he realizes that none of the costumes fit him just right—he keeps changing and changing. Let's take a look at the nineteenth century regarding these quick shifts and changes in style and also at its moments of frustration because "nothing fits" us. It’s pointless to dress up as romantic, classical, Christian, Florentine, baroque, or "national" in morals and arts: it doesn’t "suit us"! But the "spirit," especially the "historical spirit," benefits from this frustration: time and again, a new example from the past or from another culture is tried on, taken off, packed away, and most importantly, studied—we are the first truly curious age when it comes to "costumes," meaning in regards to morals, beliefs, artistic preferences, and religions; we are more prepared than any other age for a grand carnival, the most spiritual celebration—filled with laughter and arrogance, aimed at the transcendental peak of ultimate folly and Aristophanic mockery of the world. Perhaps we are still discovering the area of our creativity right here, the area where we can still be original, likely as satirists of world history and as God’s jokers—maybe, even if nothing else from today has a future, our laughter might!

224. The historical sense (or the capacity for divining quickly the order of rank of the valuations according to which a people, a community, or an individual has lived, the "divining instinct" for the relationships of these valuations, for the relation of the authority of the valuations to the authority of the operating forces),—this historical sense, which we Europeans claim as our specialty, has come to us in the train of the enchanting and mad semi-barbarity into which Europe has been plunged by the democratic mingling of classes and races—it is only the nineteenth century that has recognized this faculty as its sixth sense. Owing to this mingling, the past of every form and mode of life, and of cultures which were formerly closely contiguous and superimposed on one another, flows forth into us "modern souls"; our instincts now run back in all directions, we ourselves are a kind of chaos: in the end, as we have said, the spirit perceives its advantage therein. By means of our semi-barbarity in body and in desire, we have secret access everywhere, such as a noble age never had; we have access above all to the labyrinth of imperfect civilizations, and to every form of semi-barbarity that has at any time existed on earth; and in so far as the most considerable part of human civilization hitherto has just been semi-barbarity, the "historical sense" implies almost the sense and instinct for everything, the taste and tongue for everything: whereby it immediately proves itself to be an IGNOBLE sense. For instance, we enjoy Homer once more: it is perhaps our happiest acquisition that we know how to appreciate Homer, whom men of distinguished culture (as the French of the seventeenth century, like Saint-Evremond, who reproached him for his ESPRIT VASTE, and even Voltaire, the last echo of the century) cannot and could not so easily appropriate—whom they scarcely permitted themselves to enjoy. The very decided Yea and Nay of their palate, their promptly ready disgust, their hesitating reluctance with regard to everything strange, their horror of the bad taste even of lively curiosity, and in general the averseness of every distinguished and self-sufficing culture to avow a new desire, a dissatisfaction with its own condition, or an admiration of what is strange: all this determines and disposes them unfavourably even towards the best things of the world which are not their property or could not become their prey—and no faculty is more unintelligible to such men than just this historical sense, with its truckling, plebeian curiosity. The case is not different with Shakespeare, that marvelous Spanish-Moorish-Saxon synthesis of taste, over whom an ancient Athenian of the circle of AEschylus would have half-killed himself with laughter or irritation: but we—accept precisely this wild motleyness, this medley of the most delicate, the most coarse, and the most artificial, with a secret confidence and cordiality; we enjoy it as a refinement of art reserved expressly for us, and allow ourselves to be as little disturbed by the repulsive fumes and the proximity of the English populace in which Shakespeare's art and taste lives, as perhaps on the Chiaja of Naples, where, with all our senses awake, we go our way, enchanted and voluntarily, in spite of the drain-odour of the lower quarters of the town. That as men of the "historical sense" we have our virtues, is not to be disputed:—we are unpretentious, unselfish, modest, brave, habituated to self-control and self-renunciation, very grateful, very patient, very complaisant—but with all this we are perhaps not very "tasteful." Let us finally confess it, that what is most difficult for us men of the "historical sense" to grasp, feel, taste, and love, what finds us fundamentally prejudiced and almost hostile, is precisely the perfection and ultimate maturity in every culture and art, the essentially noble in works and men, their moment of smooth sea and halcyon self-sufficiency, the goldenness and coldness which all things show that have perfected themselves. Perhaps our great virtue of the historical sense is in necessary contrast to GOOD taste, at least to the very bad taste; and we can only evoke in ourselves imperfectly, hesitatingly, and with compulsion the small, short, and happy godsends and glorifications of human life as they shine here and there: those moments and marvelous experiences when a great power has voluntarily come to a halt before the boundless and infinite,—when a super-abundance of refined delight has been enjoyed by a sudden checking and petrifying, by standing firmly and planting oneself fixedly on still trembling ground. PROPORTIONATENESS is strange to us, let us confess it to ourselves; our itching is really the itching for the infinite, the immeasurable. Like the rider on his forward panting horse, we let the reins fall before the infinite, we modern men, we semi-barbarians—and are only in OUR highest bliss when we—ARE IN MOST DANGER.

224. The historical sense (or the ability to quickly understand the hierarchy of values that a person, community, or society has lived by, the "intuitive instinct" for the connections between these values, and the relationship between the authority of these values and the authority of the forces at play)—this historical sense, which we Europeans consider our unique trait, has emerged from the enchanting and chaotic semi-barbarity that Europe has experienced due to the democratic mixing of classes and races. It is only in the nineteenth century that this ability has been recognized as our sixth sense. Because of this mixing, the past of every way of living and of cultures that were once closely intertwined flows into us "modern souls"; our instincts now reach back in all directions, making us a kind of chaos: ultimately, as we have stated, the spirit finds its benefits in this. Thanks to our semi-barbarity in body and desire, we have secret access everywhere, something that a noble era never had; we especially have access to the labyrinth of imperfect civilizations and to every form of semi-barbarity that has ever existed on earth. Since a large part of human civilization so far has been semi-barbarity, the "historical sense" implies nearly the sense and instinct for everything, the taste and appreciation for everything: thus, it proves itself to be an IGNOBLE sense. For example, we joyfully appreciate Homer once more: it is perhaps our greatest achievement that we know how to value Homer, a figure that men of exceptional culture (like the French of the seventeenth century, such as Saint-Evremond, who criticized him for his ESPRIT VASTE, and even Voltaire, the last echo of that century) could not easily appreciate—whom they barely allowed themselves to enjoy. Their very decisive likes and dislikes, their quick disgust, their hesitant reluctance towards everything unfamiliar, their horror of what they deem bad taste even in lively curiosity, and in general the aversion of any distinguished and self-sufficient culture to admit a new desire, a dissatisfaction with its own state, or an admiration of the unfamiliar—all this makes them unfavorably inclined even towards the best things in the world that are not theirs or could not be theirs. No ability is more incomprehensible to such individuals than precisely this historical sense, with its subservient, common curiosity. The situation is similar with Shakespeare, that remarkable Spanish-Moorish-Saxon blend of taste, over whom an ancient Athenian from AEschylus's circle would have laughed or been irritated to no end: but we—embrace exactly this wild diversity, this mix of the most delicate, the most crude, and the most artificial, with a secret confidence and warmth; we delight in it as a sophistication of art designed solely for us, and we let ourselves be as little disturbed by the unpleasant odors and the presence of the English lower classes in which Shakespeare's art and taste reside, as perhaps in the Chiaja of Naples, where, completely engaged, we roam about, enchanted and willingly, despite the unpleasant scents of the lower parts of the city. That we, as people with the "historical sense," have our virtues is undeniable:—we are humble, selfless, modest, brave, accustomed to self-discipline and self-sacrifice, very grateful, very patient, very accommodating—but despite all this, we may not be very "tasteful." Let’s finally admit it: what is hardest for us people with the "historical sense" to understand, feel, appreciate, and love, what reveals our fundamental biases and almost hostility, is precisely the perfection and ultimate maturity in every culture and art, the inherently noble qualities in works and people, their moments of calm seas and serene self-sufficiency, the perfection and detachment that all things exhibit once they have refined themselves. Perhaps our great gift of the historical sense is necessarily at odds with GOOD taste, at least with very bad taste; and we can only imperfectly, hesitatingly, and reluctantly recall the little, brief, and joyful blessings and celebrations of human life that shine here and there: those moments and wondrous experiences when great power has willingly paused before the limitless and infinite—when an overflow of refined joy has been experienced through a sudden stop, a petrifying moment, by standing firmly and planting oneself firmly on still trembling ground. PROPORTION is unfamiliar to us, let’s admit it; our longing is truly for the infinite, the immeasurable. Like a rider on a eager horse, we let the reins loose before the infinite; we modern individuals, we semi-barbarians—and are only in our utmost bliss when we—ARE IN MOST DANGER.

225. Whether it be hedonism, pessimism, utilitarianism, or eudaemonism, all those modes of thinking which measure the worth of things according to PLEASURE and PAIN, that is, according to accompanying circumstances and secondary considerations, are plausible modes of thought and naivetes, which every one conscious of CREATIVE powers and an artist's conscience will look down upon with scorn, though not without sympathy. Sympathy for you!—to be sure, that is not sympathy as you understand it: it is not sympathy for social "distress," for "society" with its sick and misfortuned, for the hereditarily vicious and defective who lie on the ground around us; still less is it sympathy for the grumbling, vexed, revolutionary slave-classes who strive after power—they call it "freedom." OUR sympathy is a loftier and further-sighted sympathy:—we see how MAN dwarfs himself, how YOU dwarf him! and there are moments when we view YOUR sympathy with an indescribable anguish, when we resist it,—when we regard your seriousness as more dangerous than any kind of levity. You want, if possible—and there is not a more foolish "if possible"—TO DO AWAY WITH SUFFERING; and we?—it really seems that WE would rather have it increased and made worse than it has ever been! Well-being, as you understand it—is certainly not a goal; it seems to us an END; a condition which at once renders man ludicrous and contemptible—and makes his destruction DESIRABLE! The discipline of suffering, of GREAT suffering—know ye not that it is only THIS discipline that has produced all the elevations of humanity hitherto? The tension of soul in misfortune which communicates to it its energy, its shuddering in view of rack and ruin, its inventiveness and bravery in undergoing, enduring, interpreting, and exploiting misfortune, and whatever depth, mystery, disguise, spirit, artifice, or greatness has been bestowed upon the soul—has it not been bestowed through suffering, through the discipline of great suffering? In man CREATURE and CREATOR are united: in man there is not only matter, shred, excess, clay, mire, folly, chaos; but there is also the creator, the sculptor, the hardness of the hammer, the divinity of the spectator, and the seventh day—do ye understand this contrast? And that YOUR sympathy for the "creature in man" applies to that which has to be fashioned, bruised, forged, stretched, roasted, annealed, refined—to that which must necessarily SUFFER, and IS MEANT to suffer? And our sympathy—do ye not understand what our REVERSE sympathy applies to, when it resists your sympathy as the worst of all pampering and enervation?—So it is sympathy AGAINST sympathy!—But to repeat it once more, there are higher problems than the problems of pleasure and pain and sympathy; and all systems of philosophy which deal only with these are naivetes.

225. Whether it’s hedonism, pessimism, utilitarianism, or eudaimonism, all those ways of thinking that measure the value of things based on PLEASURE and PAIN, meaning according to the circumstances and secondary considerations, are reasonable but naive perspectives. Anyone aware of their CREATIVE powers and an artist's conscience will look down on them with disdain, though not without some sympathy. Sympathy for you!—certainly not the way you see it: it’s not sympathy for social "distress," for "society" with its suffering and unfortunate people, for the hereditary flawed and defective who lay around us; even less is it sympathy for the complaining, frustrated, revolutionary lower classes who seek power—they call it "freedom." OUR sympathy is a higher and more far-sighted sympathy:—we see how MAN diminishes himself, how YOU diminish him! There are moments when we look at YOUR sympathy with indescribable pain, when we resist it,—when we see your seriousness as more dangerous than any kind of frivolity. You want, if possible—and there’s no more foolish "if possible"—TO ELIMINATE SUFFERING; and we?—it seems that WE would rather see it increased and worsened than it has ever been! Well-being, as you see it—is definitely not a goal; it seems to us an END; a state that makes man ridiculous and contemptible—and makes his destruction DESIRABLE! The discipline of suffering, of GREAT suffering—don’t you know that it is only THIS discipline that has produced all the heights of humanity so far? The tension of the soul in hardship that gives it energy, its shuddering in the face of pain and ruin, its creativity and courage in facing, enduring, interpreting, and exploiting misfortune, and whatever depth, mystery, disguise, spirit, artifice, or greatness has been endowed to the soul—has it not been given through suffering, through the discipline of great suffering? In man, CREATURE and CREATOR are united: in man there’s not only matter, fragments, excess, clay, mud, foolishness, chaos; but there’s also the creator, the sculptor, the hardness of the hammer, the divinity of the observer, and the seventh day—do you understand this contrast? And that YOUR sympathy for the "creature in man" applies to that which must be shaped, bruised, forged, stretched, roasted, annealed, refined—to that which must necessarily SUFFER, and IS MEANT to suffer? And our sympathy—do you not see what our REVERSE sympathy pertains to, when it opposes your sympathy as the worst kind of pampering and weakening?—So it is sympathy AGAINST sympathy!—But to emphasize it once more, there are higher problems than the problems of pleasure and pain and sympathy; and all philosophical systems that deal only with these are naive.

226. WE IMMORALISTS.—This world with which WE are concerned, in which we have to fear and love, this almost invisible, inaudible world of delicate command and delicate obedience, a world of "almost" in every respect, captious, insidious, sharp, and tender—yes, it is well protected from clumsy spectators and familiar curiosity! We are woven into a strong net and garment of duties, and CANNOT disengage ourselves—precisely here, we are "men of duty," even we! Occasionally, it is true, we dance in our "chains" and betwixt our "swords"; it is none the less true that more often we gnash our teeth under the circumstances, and are impatient at the secret hardship of our lot. But do what we will, fools and appearances say of us: "These are men WITHOUT duty,"—we have always fools and appearances against us!

226. WE IMMORALISTS.—The world we’re part of, where we have to both fear and love, is this almost invisible and inaudible space of subtle control and obedience, a world filled with "almost" in every way—deceptive, insidious, sharp, and tender. Yes, it’s well protected from clumsy onlookers and prying curiosity! We’re tangled up in a strong web and fabric of responsibilities, and we CAN’T break free—right here, we are "people of duty," even us! It’s true that sometimes we dance in our "chains" and between our "swords"; however, it’s also true that more often we grind our teeth under these conditions and feel frustrated by the hidden struggles of our situation. But no matter what we do, the fools and appearances label us: "These are people WITHOUT duty,"—we always have fools and appearances against us!

227. Honesty, granting that it is the virtue of which we cannot rid ourselves, we free spirits—well, we will labour at it with all our perversity and love, and not tire of "perfecting" ourselves in OUR virtue, which alone remains: may its glance some day overspread like a gilded, blue, mocking twilight this aging civilization with its dull gloomy seriousness! And if, nevertheless, our honesty should one day grow weary, and sigh, and stretch its limbs, and find us too hard, and would fain have it pleasanter, easier, and gentler, like an agreeable vice, let us remain HARD, we latest Stoics, and let us send to its help whatever devilry we have in us:—our disgust at the clumsy and undefined, our "NITIMUR IN VETITUM," our love of adventure, our sharpened and fastidious curiosity, our most subtle, disguised, intellectual Will to Power and universal conquest, which rambles and roves avidiously around all the realms of the future—let us go with all our "devils" to the help of our "God"! It is probable that people will misunderstand and mistake us on that account: what does it matter! They will say: "Their 'honesty'—that is their devilry, and nothing else!" What does it matter! And even if they were right—have not all Gods hitherto been such sanctified, re-baptized devils? And after all, what do we know of ourselves? And what the spirit that leads us wants TO BE CALLED? (It is a question of names.) And how many spirits we harbour? Our honesty, we free spirits—let us be careful lest it become our vanity, our ornament and ostentation, our limitation, our stupidity! Every virtue inclines to stupidity, every stupidity to virtue; "stupid to the point of sanctity," they say in Russia,—let us be careful lest out of pure honesty we eventually become saints and bores! Is not life a hundred times too short for us—to bore ourselves? One would have to believe in eternal life in order to...

227. Honesty, since it's a virtue we can't escape, us free spirits—we'll work on it with all our quirks and passion, and never tire of "perfecting" ourselves in OUR virtue, which is the only one that remains: may its glow someday cover this aging civilization like a gilded, blue, mocking twilight, filled with its dull seriousness! And if, someday, our honesty should grow tired, sigh, stretch, and find us too intense, wishing for a lighter, easier, and gentler existence, like a pleasant vice, let us stay TOUGH, we latest Stoics, and let us aid it with whatever mischief we have in us:—our disdain for the clumsy and vague, our "NITIMUR IN VETITUM," our love for adventure, our sharp and picky curiosity, our most subtle, disguised, intellectual Will to Power and universal conquest, which eagerly explores all the realms of the future—let us bring all our "devils" to support our "God"! It’s likely that people will misunderstand us for that: what does it matter! They'll say: "Their 'honesty'—that's just their mischief, nothing more!" What does it matter! And even if they were right—haven't all Gods been rebranded, sanctified devils? And really, what do we know about ourselves? And what does the spirit that guides us want to BE CALLED? (It's a question of labels.) And how many spirits reside within us? Our honesty, we free spirits—let's be cautious not to let it turn into vanity, a showpiece, narrow-mindedness, or foolishness! Every virtue tends towards foolishness, and every foolishness towards virtue; "stupid to the point of sanctity," they say in Russia—let's be wary not to become saints and bores just out of pure honesty! Isn't life way too short for us to bore ourselves? One would have to believe in eternal life to...

228. I hope to be forgiven for discovering that all moral philosophy hitherto has been tedious and has belonged to the soporific appliances—and that "virtue," in my opinion, has been MORE injured by the TEDIOUSNESS of its advocates than by anything else; at the same time, however, I would not wish to overlook their general usefulness. It is desirable that as few people as possible should reflect upon morals, and consequently it is very desirable that morals should not some day become interesting! But let us not be afraid! Things still remain today as they have always been: I see no one in Europe who has (or DISCLOSES) an idea of the fact that philosophizing concerning morals might be conducted in a dangerous, captious, and ensnaring manner—that CALAMITY might be involved therein. Observe, for example, the indefatigable, inevitable English utilitarians: how ponderously and respectably they stalk on, stalk along (a Homeric metaphor expresses it better) in the footsteps of Bentham, just as he had already stalked in the footsteps of the respectable Helvetius! (no, he was not a dangerous man, Helvetius, CE SENATEUR POCOCURANTE, to use an expression of Galiani). No new thought, nothing of the nature of a finer turning or better expression of an old thought, not even a proper history of what has been previously thought on the subject: an IMPOSSIBLE literature, taking it all in all, unless one knows how to leaven it with some mischief. In effect, the old English vice called CANT, which is MORAL TARTUFFISM, has insinuated itself also into these moralists (whom one must certainly read with an eye to their motives if one MUST read them), concealed this time under the new form of the scientific spirit; moreover, there is not absent from them a secret struggle with the pangs of conscience, from which a race of former Puritans must naturally suffer, in all their scientific tinkering with morals. (Is not a moralist the opposite of a Puritan? That is to say, as a thinker who regards morality as questionable, as worthy of interrogation, in short, as a problem? Is moralizing not-immoral?) In the end, they all want English morality to be recognized as authoritative, inasmuch as mankind, or the "general utility," or "the happiness of the greatest number,"—no! the happiness of ENGLAND, will be best served thereby. They would like, by all means, to convince themselves that the striving after English happiness, I mean after COMFORT and FASHION (and in the highest instance, a seat in Parliament), is at the same time the true path of virtue; in fact, that in so far as there has been virtue in the world hitherto, it has just consisted in such striving. Not one of those ponderous, conscience-stricken herding-animals (who undertake to advocate the cause of egoism as conducive to the general welfare) wants to have any knowledge or inkling of the facts that the "general welfare" is no ideal, no goal, no notion that can be at all grasped, but is only a nostrum,—that what is fair to one MAY NOT at all be fair to another, that the requirement of one morality for all is really a detriment to higher men, in short, that there is a DISTINCTION OF RANK between man and man, and consequently between morality and morality. They are an unassuming and fundamentally mediocre species of men, these utilitarian Englishmen, and, as already remarked, in so far as they are tedious, one cannot think highly enough of their utility. One ought even to ENCOURAGE them, as has been partially attempted in the following rhymes:—

228. I hope I can be forgiven for realizing that all moral philosophy until now has been boring and serves as a rather dull tool—and that "virtue," in my view, has been MORE harmed by how tedious its supporters are than by anything else; at the same time, however, I don't want to overlook their overall usefulness. It’s better if as few people as possible think about morals, and so it’s very important that morals don’t someday become interesting! But let's not worry! Things are still the same today as they always have been: I see no one in Europe who has (or SHARES) any idea that discussing morals could be done in a tricky, contentious, and deceptive way—that DISASTER could come from it. Look at the tireless, predictable English utilitarians: how solemnly and respectfully they march on, following in the footsteps of Bentham, just as he followed the respectable Helvetius! (No, he wasn’t a dangerous man, Helvetius, CE SENATEUR POCOCURANTE, to use a phrase from Galiani). There’s no new idea, no refined twist or better expression of an old idea, not even a decent history of what has been previously thought on the subject: an IMPOSSIBLE literature, all things considered, unless one knows how to spice it up with some mischief. In fact, the old English flaw called CANT, which is MORAL TARTUFFISM, has crept into these moralists (who must definitely be read with awareness of their motives if one MUST read them), disguised this time under the new guise of scientific spirit; furthermore, they are not without a hidden struggle with their conscience, from which a line of former Puritans must naturally suffer, in all their scientific fiddling with morals. (Isn’t a moralist the opposite of a Puritan? In other words, a thinker who sees morality as questionable, as something worth interrogating, essentially as a problem? Isn’t moralizing not-immoral?) In the end, they all want English morality to be accepted as the standard, believing that humanity, or the "general utility," or "the happiness of the greatest number"—no! the happiness of ENGLAND—will be best served by it. They want to convince themselves that striving for English happiness, meaning COMFORT and FASHION (and ultimately, a seat in Parliament), is also the true path to virtue; in fact, that in as much as there has been any virtue in the world up to now, it has solely consisted of that pursuit. Not one of those heavy, conscience-wracked herding-animals (who set out to promote egoism as beneficial for the general welfare) wants to acknowledge the facts: that "general welfare" is no ideal, no goal, no concept that can be grasped, but merely a remedy—that what is fair to one MAY NOT be fair to another, that requiring one morality for all actually harms superior individuals, in brief, that there is a DISTINCTION OF RANK between person and person, and thus between morality and morality. They are a humble and fundamentally average kind of people, these utilitarian Englishmen, and, as already mentioned, in their dullness, one cannot underestimate their utility. One should even ENCOURAGE them, as has been partly attempted in the following rhymes:—

    Hail, ye worthies, barrow-wheeling,
    "Longer—better," aye revealing,

    Stiffer aye in head and knee;
    Unenraptured, never jesting,
    Mediocre everlasting,

    SANS GENIE ET SANS ESPRIT!
    Hey there, you esteemed ones, pushing the barrow,
    "Longer—better," always showing,

    Stiffer always in head and knee;
    Uninspired, never joking,
    Average forever,

    WITHOUT GENIE AND WITHOUT SPIRIT!

229. In these later ages, which may be proud of their humanity, there still remains so much fear, so much SUPERSTITION of the fear, of the "cruel wild beast," the mastering of which constitutes the very pride of these humaner ages—that even obvious truths, as if by the agreement of centuries, have long remained unuttered, because they have the appearance of helping the finally slain wild beast back to life again. I perhaps risk something when I allow such a truth to escape; let others capture it again and give it so much "milk of pious sentiment" [FOOTNOTE: An expression from Schiller's William Tell, Act IV, Scene 3.] to drink, that it will lie down quiet and forgotten, in its old corner.—One ought to learn anew about cruelty, and open one's eyes; one ought at last to learn impatience, in order that such immodest gross errors—as, for instance, have been fostered by ancient and modern philosophers with regard to tragedy—may no longer wander about virtuously and boldly. Almost everything that we call "higher culture" is based upon the spiritualising and intensifying of CRUELTY—this is my thesis; the "wild beast" has not been slain at all, it lives, it flourishes, it has only been—transfigured. That which constitutes the painful delight of tragedy is cruelty; that which operates agreeably in so-called tragic sympathy, and at the basis even of everything sublime, up to the highest and most delicate thrills of metaphysics, obtains its sweetness solely from the intermingled ingredient of cruelty. What the Roman enjoys in the arena, the Christian in the ecstasies of the cross, the Spaniard at the sight of the faggot and stake, or of the bull-fight, the present-day Japanese who presses his way to the tragedy, the workman of the Parisian suburbs who has a homesickness for bloody revolutions, the Wagnerienne who, with unhinged will, "undergoes" the performance of "Tristan and Isolde"—what all these enjoy, and strive with mysterious ardour to drink in, is the philtre of the great Circe "cruelty." Here, to be sure, we must put aside entirely the blundering psychology of former times, which could only teach with regard to cruelty that it originated at the sight of the suffering of OTHERS: there is an abundant, super-abundant enjoyment even in one's own suffering, in causing one's own suffering—and wherever man has allowed himself to be persuaded to self-denial in the RELIGIOUS sense, or to self-mutilation, as among the Phoenicians and ascetics, or in general, to desensualisation, decarnalisation, and contrition, to Puritanical repentance-spasms, to vivisection of conscience and to Pascal-like SACRIFIZIA DELL' INTELLETO, he is secretly allured and impelled forwards by his cruelty, by the dangerous thrill of cruelty TOWARDS HIMSELF.—Finally, let us consider that even the seeker of knowledge operates as an artist and glorifier of cruelty, in that he compels his spirit to perceive AGAINST its own inclination, and often enough against the wishes of his heart:—he forces it to say Nay, where he would like to affirm, love, and adore; indeed, every instance of taking a thing profoundly and fundamentally, is a violation, an intentional injuring of the fundamental will of the spirit, which instinctively aims at appearance and superficiality,—even in every desire for knowledge there is a drop of cruelty.

229. In these modern times, which take pride in their humanity, there is still so much fear, so much SUPERSTITION about the fear of the “cruel wild beast,” the overcoming of which is the very pride of these more humane eras—that even obvious truths have long gone unspoken, as if there’s been a centuries-old agreement to keep them hidden, because they seem to bring the finally defeated wild beast back to life. I might risk something by letting such a truth slip out; let others capture it again and dilute it with so much “milk of pious sentiment” [FOOTNOTE: An expression from Schiller's William Tell, Act IV, Scene 3.] that it will settle down quietly and forgotten in its old corner. We need to relearn about cruelty and open our eyes; we should finally learn impatience so that such shameless gross misconceptions—as, for example, have been promoted by ancient and modern philosophers regarding tragedy—can no longer wander around with a sense of virtue and boldness. Almost everything we label as “higher culture” is built on the spiritualizing and intensifying of CRUELTY—this is my argument; the “wild beast” has not been slain at all; it lives on, it thrives, it has merely been—transformed. What makes the painful pleasure of tragedy is cruelty; the agreeable effects seen in so-called tragic sympathy, and even the foundation of everything sublime, up to the highest and most delicate sensations in metaphysics, derive their sweetness solely from the mingled element of cruelty. What the Roman enjoys in the arena, the Christian in the ecstasies of the cross, the Spaniard at the sight of the burning stake or the bullfight, the modern Japanese who seeks out tragedy, the worker in the Paris suburbs who longs for bloody revolutions, the Wagnerian who passionately “experiences” the performance of "Tristan and Isolde"—what all these individuals enjoy, and strive to absorb with mysterious fervor, is the potion of the great Circe "cruelty." Here, we must completely dismiss the clumsy psychology of earlier times, which could only teach that cruelty arose from witnessing the suffering of OTHERS: there is ample, overwhelming enjoyment even in one’s own suffering, in inflicting one's own suffering—and wherever humans have been convinced to practice self-denial in a RELIGIOUS sense, or to self-mutilation, as seen among the Phoenicians and ascetics, or in general, to desensitization, decarnalization, and contrition, to Puritanical repentance spasms, or to the vivisection of conscience and Pascal-like SACRIFIZIA DELL' INTELLETO, they are secretly enticed and driven forward by their cruelty, by the dangerous thrill of cruelty TOWARDS THEMSELVES. Finally, let us acknowledge that even the seeker of knowledge acts as an artist and glorifier of cruelty, as they compel their mind to perceive AGAINST its own natural inclination, and often against the desires of their heart:—they force it to say No, where they would prefer to affirm, love, and adore; indeed, every instance of taking something deeply and fundamentally, is a violation, an intentional harming of the fundamental will of the spirit, which instinctively strives for appearances and superficiality—even in every desire for knowledge, there is a trace of cruelty.

230. Perhaps what I have said here about a "fundamental will of the spirit" may not be understood without further details; I may be allowed a word of explanation.—That imperious something which is popularly called "the spirit," wishes to be master internally and externally, and to feel itself master; it has the will of a multiplicity for a simplicity, a binding, taming, imperious, and essentially ruling will. Its requirements and capacities here, are the same as those assigned by physiologists to everything that lives, grows, and multiplies. The power of the spirit to appropriate foreign elements reveals itself in a strong tendency to assimilate the new to the old, to simplify the manifold, to overlook or repudiate the absolutely contradictory; just as it arbitrarily re-underlines, makes prominent, and falsifies for itself certain traits and lines in the foreign elements, in every portion of the "outside world." Its object thereby is the incorporation of new "experiences," the assortment of new things in the old arrangements—in short, growth; or more properly, the FEELING of growth, the feeling of increased power—is its object. This same will has at its service an apparently opposed impulse of the spirit, a suddenly adopted preference of ignorance, of arbitrary shutting out, a closing of windows, an inner denial of this or that, a prohibition to approach, a sort of defensive attitude against much that is knowable, a contentment with obscurity, with the shutting-in horizon, an acceptance and approval of ignorance: as that which is all necessary according to the degree of its appropriating power, its "digestive power," to speak figuratively (and in fact "the spirit" resembles a stomach more than anything else). Here also belong an occasional propensity of the spirit to let itself be deceived (perhaps with a waggish suspicion that it is NOT so and so, but is only allowed to pass as such), a delight in uncertainty and ambiguity, an exulting enjoyment of arbitrary, out-of-the-way narrowness and mystery, of the too-near, of the foreground, of the magnified, the diminished, the misshapen, the beautified—an enjoyment of the arbitrariness of all these manifestations of power. Finally, in this connection, there is the not unscrupulous readiness of the spirit to deceive other spirits and dissemble before them—the constant pressing and straining of a creating, shaping, changeable power: the spirit enjoys therein its craftiness and its variety of disguises, it enjoys also its feeling of security therein—it is precisely by its Protean arts that it is best protected and concealed!—COUNTER TO this propensity for appearance, for simplification, for a disguise, for a cloak, in short, for an outside—for every outside is a cloak—there operates the sublime tendency of the man of knowledge, which takes, and INSISTS on taking things profoundly, variously, and thoroughly; as a kind of cruelty of the intellectual conscience and taste, which every courageous thinker will acknowledge in himself, provided, as it ought to be, that he has sharpened and hardened his eye sufficiently long for introspection, and is accustomed to severe discipline and even severe words. He will say: "There is something cruel in the tendency of my spirit": let the virtuous and amiable try to convince him that it is not so! In fact, it would sound nicer, if, instead of our cruelty, perhaps our "extravagant honesty" were talked about, whispered about, and glorified—we free, VERY free spirits—and some day perhaps SUCH will actually be our—posthumous glory! Meanwhile—for there is plenty of time until then—we should be least inclined to deck ourselves out in such florid and fringed moral verbiage; our whole former work has just made us sick of this taste and its sprightly exuberance. They are beautiful, glistening, jingling, festive words: honesty, love of truth, love of wisdom, sacrifice for knowledge, heroism of the truthful—there is something in them that makes one's heart swell with pride. But we anchorites and marmots have long ago persuaded ourselves in all the secrecy of an anchorite's conscience, that this worthy parade of verbiage also belongs to the old false adornment, frippery, and gold-dust of unconscious human vanity, and that even under such flattering colour and repainting, the terrible original text HOMO NATURA must again be recognized. In effect, to translate man back again into nature; to master the many vain and visionary interpretations and subordinate meanings which have hitherto been scratched and daubed over the eternal original text, HOMO NATURA; to bring it about that man shall henceforth stand before man as he now, hardened by the discipline of science, stands before the OTHER forms of nature, with fearless Oedipus-eyes, and stopped Ulysses-ears, deaf to the enticements of old metaphysical bird-catchers, who have piped to him far too long: "Thou art more! thou art higher! thou hast a different origin!"—this may be a strange and foolish task, but that it is a TASK, who can deny! Why did we choose it, this foolish task? Or, to put the question differently: "Why knowledge at all?" Every one will ask us about this. And thus pressed, we, who have asked ourselves the question a hundred times, have not found and cannot find any better answer....

230. Maybe what I've said here about a "fundamental will of the spirit" won't be clear without more details; I'll take a moment to explain. That intense something people commonly refer to as "the spirit" wants to be in control, both internally and externally, and to feel its power; it has the will of many seeking simplicity, a binding, taming, dominant will. Its needs and abilities here are the same as those assigned by scientists to everything that lives, grows, and multiplies. The spirit's ability to absorb outside elements shows a strong inclination to blend the new with the old, to simplify the complex, to ignore or reject the completely contradictory; just as it arbitrarily highlights, emphasizes, and distorts certain features in these external elements from the "outside world." Its goal is to incorporate new "experiences," to fit new things into old structures—in essence, growth; or more accurately, the FEELING of growth, the sensation of increased power—is its aim. This same will also has an apparently opposing impulse of the spirit, a sudden preference for ignorance, an arbitrary shutting out, closing windows, an inner refusal of this or that, a prohibition to engage, a sort of defensive stance against much that's knowable, a comfort in obscurity, within a limited horizon, an acceptance and approval of ignorance: as this is all necessary according to its capacity to absorb, its "digestive power," so to speak (and in fact "the spirit" is more like a stomach than anything else). Here also belongs an occasional tendency of the spirit to allow itself to be deceived (perhaps with a witty suspicion that it isn't what it seems, but can only pass as such), a pleasure in uncertainty and ambiguity, a joyful enjoyment of arbitrary, out-of-the-way narrowness and mystery, of the close, of the foreground, of the enlarged, the diminished, the misshapen, the beautified—an appreciation of the randomness of all these displays of power. Finally, in this context, there's a not-so-scrupulous readiness of the spirit to deceive other spirits and put on a facade before them—the constant pressure and strain of a creative, shaping, changeable force: the spirit finds joy in its cleverness and its variety of disguises; it also enjoys its sense of security within this—it is precisely through its shape-shifting abilities that it is best protected and concealed!—IN CONTRAST to this tendency for appearance, for simplification, for disguise, for an exterior—for every exterior is a disguise—there operates the noble tendency of the knowledgeable person, which takes, and INSISTS on taking things deeply, diversely, and thoroughly; as a form of harshness of the intellectual conscience and taste that every brave thinker will admit within themselves, as long as they have honed and toughened their eyes enough for self-reflection, and are used to rigorous discipline and even harsh words. They will say: "There’s something harsh in the tendency of my spirit": let the virtuous and kind try to convince them otherwise! In truth, it would sound better if, instead of our harshness, perhaps our "extravagant honesty" were spoken of, whispered about, and celebrated—we free, VERY free spirits—and maybe someday that will actually be our posthumous legacy! Meanwhile—there’s plenty of time until then—we should be least inclined to adorn ourselves with such flowery and elaborate moral language; our entire past work has only made us sick of this taste and its vibrant exuberance. They are beautiful, gleaming, chiming, festive words: honesty, love of truth, love of wisdom, sacrifice for knowledge, heroism of the truthful—there's something in them that makes one’s heart swell with pride. But we solitary ones have long convinced ourselves in the secrecy of an ascetic’s conscience, that this worthy display of words also belongs to the old false ornamentation, frippery, and gold-dust of unconscious human vanity, and that even under such flattering color and repainting, the terrible original text HOMO NATURA must again be recognized. In effect, to translate humanity back into nature; to master the many vain and visionary interpretations and subordinate meanings that have been scratched and daubed over the eternal original text, HOMO NATURA; to ensure that humanity stands before humanity as it now, hardened by the discipline of science, stands before the OTHER forms of nature, with fearless Oedipus eyes, and blocked Ulysses ears, deaf to the temptations of old metaphysical bird-catchers, who have piped to humanity far too long: "You are more! you are higher! you have a different origin!"—this may be a strange and foolish task, but that it is a TASK, who can deny! Why did we choose this foolish task? Or, to rephrase the question: "Why seek knowledge at all?" Everyone will ask us this. And under pressure, we, who have posed ourselves this question a hundred times, have not found and cannot find any better answer....

231. Learning alters us, it does what all nourishment does that does not merely "conserve"—as the physiologist knows. But at the bottom of our souls, quite "down below," there is certainly something unteachable, a granite of spiritual fate, of predetermined decision and answer to predetermined, chosen questions. In each cardinal problem there speaks an unchangeable "I am this"; a thinker cannot learn anew about man and woman, for instance, but can only learn fully—he can only follow to the end what is "fixed" about them in himself. Occasionally we find certain solutions of problems which make strong beliefs for us; perhaps they are henceforth called "convictions." Later on—one sees in them only footsteps to self-knowledge, guide-posts to the problem which we ourselves ARE—or more correctly to the great stupidity which we embody, our spiritual fate, the UNTEACHABLE in us, quite "down below."—In view of this liberal compliment which I have just paid myself, permission will perhaps be more readily allowed me to utter some truths about "woman as she is," provided that it is known at the outset how literally they are merely—MY truths.

231. Learning changes us; it does what all nourishing things do that don’t just “maintain”—as physiologists understand. But deep down in our souls, there’s definitely something that can’t be taught, a solid bedrock of spiritual destiny, of predetermined choices and responses to chosen questions. In each major issue, there’s an unchangeable “I am this”; a thinker can’t learn anything new about men and women, for example, but can only fully understand—can only follow to the end what is “fixed” about them within themselves. Sometimes we find certain solutions to problems that become strong beliefs for us; perhaps they are subsequently referred to as “convictions.” Later, we only see them as steps toward self-knowledge, signposts to the issue that we ourselves ARE—or more accurately, to the great foolishness we embody, our spiritual destiny, the UNTEACHABLE parts of us, deep down. Given this generous compliment I’ve just given myself, it might be easier for me to share some truths about “woman as she is,” as long as it’s understood from the start that these are literally—MY truths.

232. Woman wishes to be independent, and therefore she begins to enlighten men about "woman as she is"—THIS is one of the worst developments of the general UGLIFYING of Europe. For what must these clumsy attempts of feminine scientificality and self-exposure bring to light! Woman has so much cause for shame; in woman there is so much pedantry, superficiality, schoolmasterliness, petty presumption, unbridledness, and indiscretion concealed—study only woman's behaviour towards children!—which has really been best restrained and dominated hitherto by the FEAR of man. Alas, if ever the "eternally tedious in woman"—she has plenty of it!—is allowed to venture forth! if she begins radically and on principle to unlearn her wisdom and art-of charming, of playing, of frightening away sorrow, of alleviating and taking easily; if she forgets her delicate aptitude for agreeable desires! Female voices are already raised, which, by Saint Aristophanes! make one afraid:—with medical explicitness it is stated in a threatening manner what woman first and last REQUIRES from man. Is it not in the very worst taste that woman thus sets herself up to be scientific? Enlightenment hitherto has fortunately been men's affair, men's gift—we remained therewith "among ourselves"; and in the end, in view of all that women write about "woman," we may well have considerable doubt as to whether woman really DESIRES enlightenment about herself—and CAN desire it. If woman does not thereby seek a new ORNAMENT for herself—I believe ornamentation belongs to the eternally feminine?—why, then, she wishes to make herself feared: perhaps she thereby wishes to get the mastery. But she does not want truth—what does woman care for truth? From the very first, nothing is more foreign, more repugnant, or more hostile to woman than truth—her great art is falsehood, her chief concern is appearance and beauty. Let us confess it, we men: we honour and love this very art and this very instinct in woman: we who have the hard task, and for our recreation gladly seek the company of beings under whose hands, glances, and delicate follies, our seriousness, our gravity, and profundity appear almost like follies to us. Finally, I ask the question: Did a woman herself ever acknowledge profundity in a woman's mind, or justice in a woman's heart? And is it not true that on the whole "woman" has hitherto been most despised by woman herself, and not at all by us?—We men desire that woman should not continue to compromise herself by enlightening us; just as it was man's care and the consideration for woman, when the church decreed: mulier taceat in ecclesia. It was to the benefit of woman when Napoleon gave the too eloquent Madame de Stael to understand: mulier taceat in politicis!—and in my opinion, he is a true friend of woman who calls out to women today: mulier taceat de mulierel.

232. Women want to be independent, so they start explaining to men what "women are really like"—this is one of the worst trends in the overall UGLIFICATION of Europe. What can these clumsy efforts of women's scientific exploration and self-exposure truly reveal? Women have so much to be ashamed of; there’s so much pedantry, superficiality, self-righteousness, arrogance, lack of restraint, and indiscretion hidden in women—just look at how women behave towards children!—which has historically been best kept in check by the FEAR of men. Alas, if ever the "eternally tiresome in women"—and there’s plenty of that!—is allowed to come forward! If women start to completely and fundamentally unlearn their charm, their ability to entertain, to ease sadness, to lighten burdens, and to take things lightly; if they forget their natural talent for creating pleasant desires! Female voices are already being raised that, by Saint Aristophanes! make one uneasy:—with clinical precision, it's asserted in a threatening tone what women ultimately DEMAND from men. Isn't it in the worst taste for women to present themselves as scientific? Enlightenment has thankfully been a male pursuit, a male contribution—we remained "among ourselves"; and in light of everything women write about "woman," we can justifiably doubt that women really WANT enlightenment about themselves—and if they can even desire it. If women aren’t looking for a new ORNAMENT for themselves—I believe ornamentation belongs to the eternally feminine?—then maybe they want to be feared: perhaps they seek to gain power. But they don't want truth—what do women care about truth? From the very beginning, nothing has been more alien, more repulsive, or more hostile to women than truth—their true art is deception, their main focus is appearance and beauty. Let’s admit it, we men: we admire and love this very art and this instinct in women: we who bear the heavy burden, and for our relief gladly seek the company of those whose hands, looks, and delicate whims make our seriousness, our depth, and gravity seem almost like foolishness. Finally, I ask: Did any woman ever recognize depth in another woman’s mind, or fairness in another woman’s heart? And isn’t it true that, overall, "woman" has historically been most disdained by women themselves, not by us?—We men wish that women wouldn't continue to embarrass themselves by enlightening us; just as it was the concern of men, along with consideration for women, when the church decreed: mulier taceat in ecclesia. It benefited women when Napoleon made the too talkative Madame de Stael understand: mulier taceat in politicis!—and in my view, a true friend of women is the one who calls out to women today: mulier taceat de mulierel.

233. It betrays corruption of the instincts—apart from the fact that it betrays bad taste—when a woman refers to Madame Roland, or Madame de Stael, or Monsieur George Sand, as though something were proved thereby in favour of "woman as she is." Among men, these are the three comical women as they are—nothing more!—and just the best involuntary counter-arguments against feminine emancipation and autonomy.

233. It shows a failure to understand basic instincts—besides just being bad taste—when a woman talks about Madame Roland, Madame de Stael, or Monsieur George Sand, as if that somehow proves something positive about "woman as she is." For men, these three are just amusing examples of women as they are—nothing more!—and they're the strongest unintentional arguments against women's independence and freedom.

234. Stupidity in the kitchen; woman as cook; the terrible thoughtlessness with which the feeding of the family and the master of the house is managed! Woman does not understand what food means, and she insists on being cook! If woman had been a thinking creature, she should certainly, as cook for thousands of years, have discovered the most important physiological facts, and should likewise have got possession of the healing art! Through bad female cooks—through the entire lack of reason in the kitchen—the development of mankind has been longest retarded and most interfered with: even today matters are very little better. A word to High School girls.

234. There's a lot of silliness in the kitchen; women as cooks; the shocking thoughtlessness with which meals for the family and the head of the household are prepared! Women don’t really grasp what food truly means, yet they insist on being the ones who cook! If women had really been thinking beings, they would have figured out the most essential facts about nutrition after thousands of years of cooking and would also have mastered the art of healing! Because of poor female cooks—thanks to the complete lack of logic in the kitchen—the progress of humanity has been significantly slowed down and disrupted; even today, things aren’t much better. A message to High School girls.

235. There are turns and casts of fancy, there are sentences, little handfuls of words, in which a whole culture, a whole society suddenly crystallises itself. Among these is the incidental remark of Madame de Lambert to her son: "MON AMI, NE VOUS PERMETTEZ JAMAIS QUE DES FOLIES, QUI VOUS FERONT GRAND PLAISIR"—the motherliest and wisest remark, by the way, that was ever addressed to a son.

235. There are twists and bursts of imagination, there are sentences, small clusters of words, in which an entire culture, an entire society suddenly comes together. Among these is the offhand comment from Madame de Lambert to her son: "MY FRIEND, NEVER ALLOW YOURSELF THE FOLLIES THAT WILL GIVE YOU GREAT PLEASURE"—the most motherly and wise advice ever given to a son.

236. I have no doubt that every noble woman will oppose what Dante and Goethe believed about woman—the former when he sang, "ELLA GUARDAVA SUSO, ED IO IN LEI," and the latter when he interpreted it, "the eternally feminine draws us ALOFT"; for THIS is just what she believes of the eternally masculine.

236. I have no doubt that every noble woman will disagree with what Dante and Goethe thought about women—the former when he sang, "SHE LOOKED UP, AND I IN HER," and the latter when he interpreted it, "the eternally feminine draws us UPWARD"; for THIS is just what she believes about the eternally masculine.

237. SEVEN APOPHTHEGMS FOR WOMEN

237. SEVEN WISE SAYINGS FOR WOMEN

How the longest ennui flees, When a man comes to our knees!

How the longest boredom disappears, When a man brings us to our knees!

Age, alas! and science staid, Furnish even weak virtue aid.

Age, unfortunately! And steady science, Even offer support to weak virtue.

Sombre garb and silence meet: Dress for every dame—discreet.

Dark clothing and quiet come together: Outfits for every woman—subtle.

Whom I thank when in my bliss? God!—and my good tailoress!

Whom do I thank in my happiness? God!—and my wonderful tailor!

Young, a flower-decked cavern home; Old, a dragon thence doth roam.

Young, a cave decorated with flowers; Old, a dragon roams from there.

Noble title, leg that's fine, Man as well: Oh, were HE mine!

Noble title, nice leg, guy as well: Oh, if only HE were mine!

Speech in brief and sense in mass—Slippery for the jenny-ass!

Speech in short and meaning in bulk—Tricky for the stubborn mule!

237A. Woman has hitherto been treated by men like birds, which, losing their way, have come down among them from an elevation: as something delicate, fragile, wild, strange, sweet, and animating—but as something also which must be cooped up to prevent it flying away.

237A. Women have been treated by men like lost birds that have come down from above: as something delicate, fragile, wild, strange, sweet, and uplifting—but also as something that needs to be caged to keep it from flying away.

238. To be mistaken in the fundamental problem of "man and woman," to deny here the profoundest antagonism and the necessity for an eternally hostile tension, to dream here perhaps of equal rights, equal training, equal claims and obligations: that is a TYPICAL sign of shallow-mindedness; and a thinker who has proved himself shallow at this dangerous spot—shallow in instinct!—may generally be regarded as suspicious, nay more, as betrayed, as discovered; he will probably prove too "short" for all fundamental questions of life, future as well as present, and will be unable to descend into ANY of the depths. On the other hand, a man who has depth of spirit as well as of desires, and has also the depth of benevolence which is capable of severity and harshness, and easily confounded with them, can only think of woman as ORIENTALS do: he must conceive of her as a possession, as confinable property, as a being predestined for service and accomplishing her mission therein—he must take his stand in this matter upon the immense rationality of Asia, upon the superiority of the instinct of Asia, as the Greeks did formerly; those best heirs and scholars of Asia—who, as is well known, with their INCREASING culture and amplitude of power, from Homer to the time of Pericles, became gradually STRICTER towards woman, in short, more Oriental. HOW necessary, HOW logical, even HOW humanely desirable this was, let us consider for ourselves!

238. To misunderstand the fundamental issue of "man and woman," to ignore the deep-seated conflict and the need for a lasting tension, to fantasize about equal rights, equal training, and equal claims and responsibilities: that's a typical sign of narrow-mindedness. A thinker who reveals such shallowness at this critical point—shallow in instinct!—should generally be viewed with skepticism; in fact, as exposed and revealed; he will likely be too superficial for all the fundamental questions of life, both present and future, and will be unable to delve into any of the depths. On the other hand, a person who possesses depth of spirit and desires, along with a depth of kindness that can also show severity and harshness, is likely to regard women as Orientals do: he must see her as a possession, as property that can be confined, as a being destined for service and fulfilling her role within that context—he must base his perspective on the vast rationality of Asia, on the superiority of Asian instincts, just as the Greeks did in the past; those most significant heirs and scholars of Asia—who, as is well known, with their growing culture and expanded power, from Homer to the time of Pericles, became increasingly stricter towards women, in short, more Oriental. How necessary, how logical, and even how humanely desirable this was, let’s reflect for ourselves!

239. The weaker sex has in no previous age been treated with so much respect by men as at present—this belongs to the tendency and fundamental taste of democracy, in the same way as disrespectfulness to old age—what wonder is it that abuse should be immediately made of this respect? They want more, they learn to make claims, the tribute of respect is at last felt to be well-nigh galling; rivalry for rights, indeed actual strife itself, would be preferred: in a word, woman is losing modesty. And let us immediately add that she is also losing taste. She is unlearning to FEAR man: but the woman who "unlearns to fear" sacrifices her most womanly instincts. That woman should venture forward when the fear-inspiring quality in man—or more definitely, the MAN in man—is no longer either desired or fully developed, is reasonable enough and also intelligible enough; what is more difficult to understand is that precisely thereby—woman deteriorates. This is what is happening nowadays: let us not deceive ourselves about it! Wherever the industrial spirit has triumphed over the military and aristocratic spirit, woman strives for the economic and legal independence of a clerk: "woman as clerkess" is inscribed on the portal of the modern society which is in course of formation. While she thus appropriates new rights, aspires to be "master," and inscribes "progress" of woman on her flags and banners, the very opposite realises itself with terrible obviousness: WOMAN RETROGRADES. Since the French Revolution the influence of woman in Europe has DECLINED in proportion as she has increased her rights and claims; and the "emancipation of woman," insofar as it is desired and demanded by women themselves (and not only by masculine shallow-pates), thus proves to be a remarkable symptom of the increased weakening and deadening of the most womanly instincts. There is STUPIDITY in this movement, an almost masculine stupidity, of which a well-reared woman—who is always a sensible woman—might be heartily ashamed. To lose the intuition as to the ground upon which she can most surely achieve victory; to neglect exercise in the use of her proper weapons; to let-herself-go before man, perhaps even "to the book," where formerly she kept herself in control and in refined, artful humility; to neutralize with her virtuous audacity man's faith in a VEILED, fundamentally different ideal in woman, something eternally, necessarily feminine; to emphatically and loquaciously dissuade man from the idea that woman must be preserved, cared for, protected, and indulged, like some delicate, strangely wild, and often pleasant domestic animal; the clumsy and indignant collection of everything of the nature of servitude and bondage which the position of woman in the hitherto existing order of society has entailed and still entails (as though slavery were a counter-argument, and not rather a condition of every higher culture, of every elevation of culture):—what does all this betoken, if not a disintegration of womanly instincts, a defeminising? Certainly, there are enough of idiotic friends and corrupters of woman among the learned asses of the masculine sex, who advise woman to defeminize herself in this manner, and to imitate all the stupidities from which "man" in Europe, European "manliness," suffers,—who would like to lower woman to "general culture," indeed even to newspaper reading and meddling with politics. Here and there they wish even to make women into free spirits and literary workers: as though a woman without piety would not be something perfectly obnoxious or ludicrous to a profound and godless man;—almost everywhere her nerves are being ruined by the most morbid and dangerous kind of music (our latest German music), and she is daily being made more hysterical and more incapable of fulfilling her first and last function, that of bearing robust children. They wish to "cultivate" her in general still more, and intend, as they say, to make the "weaker sex" STRONG by culture: as if history did not teach in the most emphatic manner that the "cultivating" of mankind and his weakening—that is to say, the weakening, dissipating, and languishing of his FORCE OF WILL—have always kept pace with one another, and that the most powerful and influential women in the world (and lastly, the mother of Napoleon) had just to thank their force of will—and not their schoolmasters—for their power and ascendancy over men. That which inspires respect in woman, and often enough fear also, is her NATURE, which is more "natural" than that of man, her genuine, carnivora-like, cunning flexibility, her tiger-claws beneath the glove, her NAIVETE in egoism, her untrainableness and innate wildness, the incomprehensibleness, extent, and deviation of her desires and virtues. That which, in spite of fear, excites one's sympathy for the dangerous and beautiful cat, "woman," is that she seems more afflicted, more vulnerable, more necessitous of love, and more condemned to disillusionment than any other creature. Fear and sympathy it is with these feelings that man has hitherto stood in the presence of woman, always with one foot already in tragedy, which rends while it delights—What? And all that is now to be at an end? And the DISENCHANTMENT of woman is in progress? The tediousness of woman is slowly evolving? Oh Europe! Europe! We know the horned animal which was always most attractive to thee, from which danger is ever again threatening thee! Thy old fable might once more become "history"—an immense stupidity might once again overmaster thee and carry thee away! And no God concealed beneath it—no! only an "idea," a "modern idea"!

239. No previous age has treated women with as much respect as they are receiving today—this is part of the trend and basic preference of democracy, just as disrespect towards old age exists. Is it any wonder that this respect is sometimes misused? They want more, they learn to make demands; the tribute of respect becomes almost irritating. They start to compete for rights, even fighting for them; in short, women are losing their modesty. And let's also point out that they are losing their taste. They are unlearning to fear men: but a woman who "unlearns to fear" gives up her most feminine instincts. It makes sense that women would step forward when the intimidating aspect of man—or more specifically, the MAN in man—is no longer desired or fully developed; however, what’s harder to grasp is that in doing so, women are actually declining. This is what’s happening today: let’s not deceive ourselves about it! Wherever the spirit of industry has triumphed over the military and aristocratic spirit, women pursue economic and legal independence like clerks: "woman as clerk" is etched on the entrance of the modern society that's forming. While claiming new rights, aiming to be "in charge," and waving the flag of "women's progress," the exact opposite is happening with chilling clarity: WOMEN ARE RETROGRADING. Since the French Revolution, women's influence in Europe has DECLINED in proportion to their increased rights and demands; and the "emancipation of women," as desired and advocated by women themselves (not just by superficial men), is actually a significant indicator of the increasing loss and dulling of the most feminine instincts. There is STUPIDITY in this movement, an almost masculine stupidity that a well-raised woman—who is always a sensible woman—might find deeply embarrassing. To lose the intuition about the foundation on which she can most reliably achieve success; to neglect practicing her natural skills; to let herself be taken over by men, perhaps even "to the book," where previously she maintained control with refined, artful humility; to counteract with her virtuous boldness man’s belief in a HIDDEN, fundamentally different ideal of woman—something eternally and necessarily feminine; to strongly and talkatively discourage man from the idea that women should be preserved, taken care of, protected, and indulged, like some delicate, strange, and often pleasant domestic animal; the awkward and angry collection of everything resembling servitude and bondage that women’s roles in the past and present societal order involve (as if slavery were a counter-argument, rather than a condition of any higher culture, any cultural elevation):—what does all this mean, if not a breakdown of feminine instincts, a defeminizing? Certainly, there are plenty of foolish friends and corruptors of women among the educated men, who advise women to defeminize themselves in this way, and to imitate all the ridiculous traits from which "man" in Europe, European "masculinity," suffers—who wish to reduce women to "general culture," even to reading newspapers and meddling in politics. Here and there, they even want to turn women into free spirits and literary figures: as if a woman without piety wouldn’t be utterly obnoxious or laughable to a profound and godless man;—almost everywhere, she's being ruined by the most morbid and dangerous types of music (our latest German music), making her increasingly hysterical and less capable of fulfilling her primary function, which is to bear healthy children. They want to "cultivate" her more, intending, as they say, to make the "weaker sex" STRONGER through culture: as if history hasn’t clearly shown that the "cultivating" of humanity and its weakening—that is, the weakening, dissipating, and weakening of its WILLPOWER—have always gone hand in hand, and that the most powerful and influential women in the world (including Napoleon's mother) owe their strength and dominance over men to their willpower—not to their teachers. What inspires respect in women, and often fear as well, is their NATURE, which is more "natural" than that of men, their genuine, predatory cunning, their tiger-like claws hidden beneath a glove, their NAIVETE in self-interest, their untrainability and innate wildness, the incomprehensibleness, depth, and variety of their desires and virtues. What, despite the fear, evokes sympathy for the dangerous and beautiful creature, "woman," is that she seems more afflicted, more vulnerable, more in need of love, and more bound to disillusionment than any other being. Fear and sympathy are the feelings that have defined men's relationships with women, always on the brink of tragedy, which both wounds and delights—What? And all of that is about to come to an end? And the DISENCHANTMENT of women is underway? The dullness of women is gradually evolving? Oh Europe! Europe! We know the horned creature that has always attracted you and poses a recurring threat! Your old fable may once again turn into "history"—an immense stupidity could once again overwhelm you and carry you away! And no God hidden beneath it—no! only an "idea," a "modern idea"!





CHAPTER VIII. PEOPLES AND COUNTRIES

240. I HEARD, once again for the first time, Richard Wagner's overture to the Mastersinger: it is a piece of magnificent, gorgeous, heavy, latter-day art, which has the pride to presuppose two centuries of music as still living, in order that it may be understood:—it is an honour to Germans that such a pride did not miscalculate! What flavours and forces, what seasons and climes do we not find mingled in it! It impresses us at one time as ancient, at another time as foreign, bitter, and too modern, it is as arbitrary as it is pompously traditional, it is not infrequently roguish, still oftener rough and coarse—it has fire and courage, and at the same time the loose, dun-coloured skin of fruits which ripen too late. It flows broad and full: and suddenly there is a moment of inexplicable hesitation, like a gap that opens between cause and effect, an oppression that makes us dream, almost a nightmare; but already it broadens and widens anew, the old stream of delight—the most manifold delight,—of old and new happiness; including ESPECIALLY the joy of the artist in himself, which he refuses to conceal, his astonished, happy cognizance of his mastery of the expedients here employed, the new, newly acquired, imperfectly tested expedients of art which he apparently betrays to us. All in all, however, no beauty, no South, nothing of the delicate southern clearness of the sky, nothing of grace, no dance, hardly a will to logic; a certain clumsiness even, which is also emphasized, as though the artist wished to say to us: "It is part of my intention"; a cumbersome drapery, something arbitrarily barbaric and ceremonious, a flirring of learned and venerable conceits and witticisms; something German in the best and worst sense of the word, something in the German style, manifold, formless, and inexhaustible; a certain German potency and super-plenitude of soul, which is not afraid to hide itself under the RAFFINEMENTS of decadence—which, perhaps, feels itself most at ease there; a real, genuine token of the German soul, which is at the same time young and aged, too ripe and yet still too rich in futurity. This kind of music expresses best what I think of the Germans: they belong to the day before yesterday and the day after tomorrow—THEY HAVE AS YET NO TODAY.

240. I heard, once again for the first time, Richard Wagner's overture to the Mastersinger: it's a magnificent, stunning, heavy piece of modern art that proudly assumes two centuries of music are still relevant for it to be understood—it's an honor to Germans that such pride wasn't misplaced! What flavors and forces, what seasons and climates do we not find mixed in it! It strikes us as ancient at one moment, then foreign, bitter, and overly modern the next; it is as arbitrary as it is grandly traditional, often playful, and even more often rough and coarse—it has fire and courage, yet also the dull, brownish skin of fruits that ripen too late. It flows wide and full: then suddenly, there's a moment of inexplicable hesitation, like a gap that opens between cause and effect, a heaviness that makes us dream, almost like a nightmare; but soon it broadens and expands again, the old stream of joy—the most varied joy—of past and present happiness; especially including the joy of the artist in himself, which he doesn't hide, his astonished, happy awareness of his mastery of the tools he's using, the new, newly acquired, imperfectly tried artistic methods that he seemingly reveals to us. Overall, however, there’s no beauty, no warmth, none of the delicate clarity of a southern sky, nothing graceful, no dance, and hardly any will to logic; there’s a certain awkwardness too, which is emphasized, as if the artist wants to tell us: "This is part of my intent"; a cumbersome drapery, something arbitrarily barbaric and ceremonial, a mix of learned and venerable ideas and witticisms; something German in both the best and worst sense, something in the German style, varied, formless, and inexhaustible; a certain German strength and overwhelming richness of soul, which isn’t afraid to hide under the refinements of decadence—which perhaps feels most at home there; a real, genuine expression of the German soul, which is at once young and old, overripe yet still rich with potential. This kind of music best expresses what I think of the Germans: they belong to the day before yesterday and the day after tomorrow—THEY STILL HAVE NO TODAY.

241. We "good Europeans," we also have hours when we allow ourselves a warm-hearted patriotism, a plunge and relapse into old loves and narrow views—I have just given an example of it—hours of national excitement, of patriotic anguish, and all other sorts of old-fashioned floods of sentiment. Duller spirits may perhaps only get done with what confines its operations in us to hours and plays itself out in hours—in a considerable time: some in half a year, others in half a lifetime, according to the speed and strength with which they digest and "change their material." Indeed, I could think of sluggish, hesitating races, which even in our rapidly moving Europe, would require half a century ere they could surmount such atavistic attacks of patriotism and soil-attachment, and return once more to reason, that is to say, to "good Europeanism." And while digressing on this possibility, I happen to become an ear-witness of a conversation between two old patriots—they were evidently both hard of hearing and consequently spoke all the louder. "HE has as much, and knows as much, philosophy as a peasant or a corps-student," said the one—"he is still innocent. But what does that matter nowadays! It is the age of the masses: they lie on their belly before everything that is massive. And so also in politicis. A statesman who rears up for them a new Tower of Babel, some monstrosity of empire and power, they call 'great'—what does it matter that we more prudent and conservative ones do not meanwhile give up the old belief that it is only the great thought that gives greatness to an action or affair. Supposing a statesman were to bring his people into the position of being obliged henceforth to practise 'high politics,' for which they were by nature badly endowed and prepared, so that they would have to sacrifice their old and reliable virtues, out of love to a new and doubtful mediocrity;—supposing a statesman were to condemn his people generally to 'practise politics,' when they have hitherto had something better to do and think about, and when in the depths of their souls they have been unable to free themselves from a prudent loathing of the restlessness, emptiness, and noisy wranglings of the essentially politics-practising nations;—supposing such a statesman were to stimulate the slumbering passions and avidities of his people, were to make a stigma out of their former diffidence and delight in aloofness, an offence out of their exoticism and hidden permanency, were to depreciate their most radical proclivities, subvert their consciences, make their minds narrow, and their tastes 'national'—what! a statesman who should do all this, which his people would have to do penance for throughout their whole future, if they had a future, such a statesman would be GREAT, would he?"—"Undoubtedly!" replied the other old patriot vehemently, "otherwise he COULD NOT have done it! It was mad perhaps to wish such a thing! But perhaps everything great has been just as mad at its commencement!"—"Misuse of words!" cried his interlocutor, contradictorily—"strong! strong! Strong and mad! NOT great!"—The old men had obviously become heated as they thus shouted their "truths" in each other's faces, but I, in my happiness and apartness, considered how soon a stronger one may become master of the strong, and also that there is a compensation for the intellectual superficialising of a nation—namely, in the deepening of another.

241. We "good Europeans" also have moments when we let ourselves feel a warm-hearted patriotism, diving back into old loves and narrow views—I just gave an example. These are moments of national excitement, patriotic anguish, and all sorts of old-fashioned emotional floods. Those with duller spirits might only experience this for a limited time, with it playing out over hours or stretching into a significant amount of time: some might get through it in half a year, while others take half a lifetime, depending on how quickly and thoroughly they process and "change their material." Indeed, I can imagine sluggish, hesitant groups that, even in our fast-moving Europe, would take half a century to overcome such primitive bursts of patriotism and attachment to their land and return to reason, which means back to "good Europeanism." While reflecting on this possibility, I overhear a conversation between two old patriots—who were clearly hard of hearing and therefore spoke louder. "HE has as much, and knows as much, philosophy as a peasant or a student," said one. "He is still innocent. But what does that matter nowadays! It's the age of the masses: they bow down to everything that is massive. And this goes for politics as well. A politician who builds a new Tower of Babel for them, some massive empire or display of power, they call 'great'—but it doesn't matter that we more cautious and conservative people still believe that only great thoughts give greatness to an action or situation. Imagine a politician putting his people in a position where they have to engage in 'high politics', for which they are ill-equipped, forcing them to sacrifice their old reliable virtues to embrace a new and uncertain mediocrity;—imagine a politician condemning his people to 'practice politics' when they’ve had better things to do and think about, and when deep down, they haven't been able to rid themselves of a sensible distaste for the restlessness, emptiness, and noisy arguments of those who primarily practice politics;—imagine such a politician awakening the dormant passions and desires of his people, turning their past hesitations and preferences for distance into a stigma, their uniqueness and quiet strength into an offense, belittling their most fundamental tendencies, corrupting their consciences, narrowing their minds, and shaping their tastes to be 'national'—what! A politician who does all this, which his people would have to atone for throughout their future, if they even have a future, would such a politician be GREAT, would he?"—"Absolutely!" replied the other old patriot passionately, "otherwise he COULD NOT have accomplished it! It might have been crazy to wish for such a thing! But maybe everything great started off just as crazy!"—"Misuse of words!" shouted his conversation partner in disagreement—"strong! strong! Strong and crazy! NOT great!"—The old men had clearly become heated, shouting their "truths" at each other, but I, in my happiness and separateness, considered how quickly a stronger person can dominate the strong, and that there's a balance for the intellectual simplification of one nation—in the deepening of another.

242. Whether we call it "civilization," or "humanising," or "progress," which now distinguishes the European, whether we call it simply, without praise or blame, by the political formula the DEMOCRATIC movement in Europe—behind all the moral and political foregrounds pointed to by such formulas, an immense PHYSIOLOGICAL PROCESS goes on, which is ever extending the process of the assimilation of Europeans, their increasing detachment from the conditions under which, climatically and hereditarily, united races originate, their increasing independence of every definite milieu, that for centuries would fain inscribe itself with equal demands on soul and body,—that is to say, the slow emergence of an essentially SUPER-NATIONAL and nomadic species of man, who possesses, physiologically speaking, a maximum of the art and power of adaptation as his typical distinction. This process of the EVOLVING EUROPEAN, which can be retarded in its TEMPO by great relapses, but will perhaps just gain and grow thereby in vehemence and depth—the still-raging storm and stress of "national sentiment" pertains to it, and also the anarchism which is appearing at present—this process will probably arrive at results on which its naive propagators and panegyrists, the apostles of "modern ideas," would least care to reckon. The same new conditions under which on an average a levelling and mediocrising of man will take place—a useful, industrious, variously serviceable, and clever gregarious man—are in the highest degree suitable to give rise to exceptional men of the most dangerous and attractive qualities. For, while the capacity for adaptation, which is every day trying changing conditions, and begins a new work with every generation, almost with every decade, makes the POWERFULNESS of the type impossible; while the collective impression of such future Europeans will probably be that of numerous, talkative, weak-willed, and very handy workmen who REQUIRE a master, a commander, as they require their daily bread; while, therefore, the democratising of Europe will tend to the production of a type prepared for SLAVERY in the most subtle sense of the term: the STRONG man will necessarily in individual and exceptional cases, become stronger and richer than he has perhaps ever been before—owing to the unprejudicedness of his schooling, owing to the immense variety of practice, art, and disguise. I meant to say that the democratising of Europe is at the same time an involuntary arrangement for the rearing of TYRANTS—taking the word in all its meanings, even in its most spiritual sense.

242. Whether we call it "civilization," "humanizing," or "progress," which now characterizes the European, or if we refer to it simply by the political term the DEMOCRATIC movement in Europe—behind all the moral and political appearances represented by such terms, an immense PHYSIOLOGICAL PROCESS is happening. This process continuously expands the assimilation of Europeans, leading to their increased detachment from the climatic and hereditary conditions that originally united races. It promotes their growing independence from any specific environment that has long tried to impose equal demands on their mind and body. This signifies the slow emergence of a fundamentally SUPER-NATIONAL and nomadic human species, who, physiologically speaking, epitomizes the highest level of adaptability as their defining trait. This process of the EVOLVING EUROPEAN, which may be slowed down by significant setbacks, might actually strengthen and deepen because of them—this still-active turbulence of "national sentiment" is part of it, as is the emerging anarchism. This process will likely yield outcomes that its naive supporters and admirers, the promoters of "modern ideas," would least expect. The same new conditions, under which an average leveling and mediocrization of humanity will occur—producing a useful, industrious, adaptable, and clever communal individual—are also highly conducive to the emergence of exceptional individuals with the most dangerous and appealing traits. For, while the ability to adapt continually confronts changing circumstances and undertakes new tasks with each generation, almost every decade, it makes the POWERFULNESS of the type unachievable; thus, the collective impression of these future Europeans is likely to reflect a multitude of talkative, weak-willed, and very capable workers who RELY on a master or leader just as they rely on their daily bread. Consequently, the democratization of Europe is likely to create a type inclined toward SLAVERY in the subtlest sense of the term: however, the STRONG individual will, in certain rare instances, become even stronger and wealthier than perhaps ever before—due to the lack of bias in their education, along with the vast diversity of experiences, skills, and deception. What I mean to say is that the democratization of Europe simultaneously unwittingly facilitates the cultivation of TYRANTS—interpreting the term in all its meanings, even the most spiritual ones.

243. I hear with pleasure that our sun is moving rapidly towards the constellation Hercules: and I hope that the men on this earth will do like the sun. And we foremost, we good Europeans!

243. I’m glad to hear that our sun is speeding towards the constellation Hercules, and I hope that the people on this earth will follow the sun’s example. And we, above all, we good Europeans!

244. There was a time when it was customary to call Germans "deep" by way of distinction; but now that the most successful type of new Germanism is covetous of quite other honours, and perhaps misses "smartness" in all that has depth, it is almost opportune and patriotic to doubt whether we did not formerly deceive ourselves with that commendation: in short, whether German depth is not at bottom something different and worse—and something from which, thank God, we are on the point of successfully ridding ourselves. Let us try, then, to relearn with regard to German depth; the only thing necessary for the purpose is a little vivisection of the German soul.—The German soul is above all manifold, varied in its source, aggregated and super-imposed, rather than actually built: this is owing to its origin. A German who would embolden himself to assert: "Two souls, alas, dwell in my breast," would make a bad guess at the truth, or, more correctly, he would come far short of the truth about the number of souls. As a people made up of the most extraordinary mixing and mingling of races, perhaps even with a preponderance of the pre-Aryan element as the "people of the centre" in every sense of the term, the Germans are more intangible, more ample, more contradictory, more unknown, more incalculable, more surprising, and even more terrifying than other peoples are to themselves:—they escape DEFINITION, and are thereby alone the despair of the French. It IS characteristic of the Germans that the question: "What is German?" never dies out among them. Kotzebue certainly knew his Germans well enough: "We are known," they cried jubilantly to him—but Sand also thought he knew them. Jean Paul knew what he was doing when he declared himself incensed at Fichte's lying but patriotic flatteries and exaggerations,—but it is probable that Goethe thought differently about Germans from Jean Paul, even though he acknowledged him to be right with regard to Fichte. It is a question what Goethe really thought about the Germans?—But about many things around him he never spoke explicitly, and all his life he knew how to keep an astute silence—probably he had good reason for it. It is certain that it was not the "Wars of Independence" that made him look up more joyfully, any more than it was the French Revolution,—the event on account of which he RECONSTRUCTED his "Faust," and indeed the whole problem of "man," was the appearance of Napoleon. There are words of Goethe in which he condemns with impatient severity, as from a foreign land, that which Germans take a pride in, he once defined the famous German turn of mind as "Indulgence towards its own and others' weaknesses." Was he wrong? it is characteristic of Germans that one is seldom entirely wrong about them. The German soul has passages and galleries in it, there are caves, hiding-places, and dungeons therein, its disorder has much of the charm of the mysterious, the German is well acquainted with the bypaths to chaos. And as everything loves its symbol, so the German loves the clouds and all that is obscure, evolving, crepuscular, damp, and shrouded, it seems to him that everything uncertain, undeveloped, self-displacing, and growing is "deep". The German himself does not EXIST, he is BECOMING, he is "developing himself". "Development" is therefore the essentially German discovery and hit in the great domain of philosophical formulas,—a ruling idea, which, together with German beer and German music, is labouring to Germanise all Europe. Foreigners are astonished and attracted by the riddles which the conflicting nature at the basis of the German soul propounds to them (riddles which Hegel systematised and Richard Wagner has in the end set to music). "Good-natured and spiteful"—such a juxtaposition, preposterous in the case of every other people, is unfortunately only too often justified in Germany one has only to live for a while among Swabians to know this! The clumsiness of the German scholar and his social distastefulness agree alarmingly well with his physical rope-dancing and nimble boldness, of which all the Gods have learnt to be afraid. If any one wishes to see the "German soul" demonstrated ad oculos, let him only look at German taste, at German arts and manners what boorish indifference to "taste"! How the noblest and the commonest stand there in juxtaposition! How disorderly and how rich is the whole constitution of this soul! The German DRAGS at his soul, he drags at everything he experiences. He digests his events badly; he never gets "done" with them; and German depth is often only a difficult, hesitating "digestion." And just as all chronic invalids, all dyspeptics like what is convenient, so the German loves "frankness" and "honesty"; it is so CONVENIENT to be frank and honest!—This confidingness, this complaisance, this showing-the-cards of German HONESTY, is probably the most dangerous and most successful disguise which the German is up to nowadays: it is his proper Mephistophelean art; with this he can "still achieve much"! The German lets himself go, and thereby gazes with faithful, blue, empty German eyes—and other countries immediately confound him with his dressing-gown!—I meant to say that, let "German depth" be what it will—among ourselves alone we perhaps take the liberty to laugh at it—we shall do well to continue henceforth to honour its appearance and good name, and not barter away too cheaply our old reputation as a people of depth for Prussian "smartness," and Berlin wit and sand. It is wise for a people to pose, and LET itself be regarded, as profound, clumsy, good-natured, honest, and foolish: it might even be—profound to do so! Finally, we should do honour to our name—we are not called the "TIUSCHE VOLK" (deceptive people) for nothing....

244. There was a time when people used to refer to Germans as "deep" to set them apart; however, now that the most successful form of new Germanism seeks different accolades, and perhaps lacks "smartness" in everything that has depth, it's almost fitting and patriotic to question if we were mistaken in that praise: in short, whether German depth is fundamentally something different and worse—and something from which, thank God, we are about to successfully free ourselves. So let's try to relearn about German depth; the only thing we need for that is a little exploration of the German soul.—The German soul is, above all, complex, diverse in its origins, layered and built upon rather than genuinely constructed: this is due to its background. A German who would dare to claim: "Two souls, alas, dwell in my breast," would be misjudging the truth, or, more accurately, he would fall far short of understanding how many souls there are. As a nation formed from an extraordinary mix of races, perhaps even with a predominance of pre-Aryan elements as the "people of the center" in every sense, Germans are more elusive, more abundant, more contradictory, more mysterious, more unpredictable, more surprising, and even more frightening than other nations see themselves:—they defy DEFINITION, and that alone makes them a source of despair for the French. It is characteristic of Germans that the question: "What is German?" never fades away among them. Kotzebue clearly understood his Germans well: "We are known," they joyfully declared to him—but Sand also thought he understood them. Jean Paul knew what he was doing when he expressed his anger at Fichte's dishonest but patriotic praises and exaggerations—but it's likely that Goethe had a different view of Germans than Jean Paul, even though he agreed with him regarding Fichte. What did Goethe really think about Germans?—But on many things around him, he never spoke directly, and throughout his life he managed to maintain a clever silence—probably for good reason. It is certain that it wasn't the "Wars of Independence" that made him look up more joyfully, any more than it was the French Revolution—the event that prompted him to RECONSTRUCT his "Faust," and indeed the entire problem of "man," was the emergence of Napoleon. There are words from Goethe in which he condemns with impatient intensity, as from a foreign land, that which Germans take pride in; he once defined the famous German mentality as "Indulgence towards its own and others' weaknesses." Was he wrong? It's characteristic of Germans that one is rarely entirely wrong about them. The German soul has corridors and levels within it, there are caves, hideaways, and dungeons, its disorder carries some of the charm of the mysterious; the German is well acquainted with the byways to chaos. And just as everything loves its symbol, so the German is fond of clouds and everything that is obscure, evolving, twilight, damp, and hidden; he believes that everything uncertain, undeveloped, self-displacing, and growing is "deep." The German does not merely EXIST, he is BECOMING, he is "developing himself." "Development" is thus the essentially German breakthrough and insight in the vast field of philosophical ideas—an overarching concept that, along with German beer and German music, is striving to Germanize all of Europe. Foreigners are amazed and drawn in by the puzzles posed by the conflicting nature at the core of the German soul (puzzles that Hegel systematized and Richard Wagner ultimately set to music). "Good-natured and spiteful"—this juxtaposition, ridiculous in the case of any other nation, is unfortunately all too often justified in Germany; one only has to live for a while among Swabians to realize this! The awkwardness of the German scholar and his social awkwardness align alarmingly well with his physical clumsiness and agile boldness, of which all the Gods have learned to be wary. If anyone wants to see the "German soul" illustrated clearly, they need only look at German taste, at German arts and manners—what a boorish disregard for "taste"! How the noblest and the most ordinary stand there side by side! How disorderly yet rich is the entire makeup of this soul! The German DRAGS at his soul; he drags at everything he experiences. He digests his experiences poorly; he never fully processes them; and German depth is often just a difficult, hesitant "digestion." And just as all chronic patients, all stomach issues prefer what is easy, so the German loves "frankness" and "honesty"; it is so CONVENIENT to be frank and honest!—This openness, this agreeable nature, this revealing of German HONESTY is perhaps the most dangerous and most effective disguise that the German is currently wearing: it is his own Mephistophelean skill; with this, he can "still achieve much"! The German lets himself go and, in doing so, looks on with trusting, blue, vacant German eyes—and other countries immediately confuse him with his bathrobe!—What I meant to convey is, let "German depth" be what it may—among ourselves alone, we might take the liberty to laugh at it—we should continue to honor its presence and reputation, and not too easily sacrifice our old standing as a people of depth for Prussian "smartness" and Berlin wit and triviality. It is wise for a people to pose, and allow themselves to be seen as profound, clumsy, good-natured, honest, and foolish: it might even be—profound to do so! Ultimately, we should honor our name—we are not called the "TIUSCHE VOLK" (deceptive people) for nothing....

245. The "good old" time is past, it sang itself out in Mozart—how happy are WE that his ROCOCO still speaks to us, that his "good company," his tender enthusiasm, his childish delight in the Chinese and its flourishes, his courtesy of heart, his longing for the elegant, the amorous, the tripping, the tearful, and his belief in the South, can still appeal to SOMETHING LEFT in us! Ah, some time or other it will be over with it!—but who can doubt that it will be over still sooner with the intelligence and taste for Beethoven! For he was only the last echo of a break and transition in style, and NOT, like Mozart, the last echo of a great European taste which had existed for centuries. Beethoven is the intermediate event between an old mellow soul that is constantly breaking down, and a future over-young soul that is always COMING; there is spread over his music the twilight of eternal loss and eternal extravagant hope,—the same light in which Europe was bathed when it dreamed with Rousseau, when it danced round the Tree of Liberty of the Revolution, and finally almost fell down in adoration before Napoleon. But how rapidly does THIS very sentiment now pale, how difficult nowadays is even the APPREHENSION of this sentiment, how strangely does the language of Rousseau, Schiller, Shelley, and Byron sound to our ear, in whom COLLECTIVELY the same fate of Europe was able to SPEAK, which knew how to SING in Beethoven!—Whatever German music came afterwards, belongs to Romanticism, that is to say, to a movement which, historically considered, was still shorter, more fleeting, and more superficial than that great interlude, the transition of Europe from Rousseau to Napoleon, and to the rise of democracy. Weber—but what do WE care nowadays for "Freischutz" and "Oberon"! Or Marschner's "Hans Heiling" and "Vampyre"! Or even Wagner's "Tannhauser"! That is extinct, although not yet forgotten music. This whole music of Romanticism, besides, was not noble enough, was not musical enough, to maintain its position anywhere but in the theatre and before the masses; from the beginning it was second-rate music, which was little thought of by genuine musicians. It was different with Felix Mendelssohn, that halcyon master, who, on account of his lighter, purer, happier soul, quickly acquired admiration, and was equally quickly forgotten: as the beautiful EPISODE of German music. But with regard to Robert Schumann, who took things seriously, and has been taken seriously from the first—he was the last that founded a school,—do we not now regard it as a satisfaction, a relief, a deliverance, that this very Romanticism of Schumann's has been surmounted? Schumann, fleeing into the "Saxon Switzerland" of his soul, with a half Werther-like, half Jean-Paul-like nature (assuredly not like Beethoven! assuredly not like Byron!)—his MANFRED music is a mistake and a misunderstanding to the extent of injustice; Schumann, with his taste, which was fundamentally a PETTY taste (that is to say, a dangerous propensity—doubly dangerous among Germans—for quiet lyricism and intoxication of the feelings), going constantly apart, timidly withdrawing and retiring, a noble weakling who revelled in nothing but anonymous joy and sorrow, from the beginning a sort of girl and NOLI ME TANGERE—this Schumann was already merely a GERMAN event in music, and no longer a European event, as Beethoven had been, as in a still greater degree Mozart had been; with Schumann German music was threatened with its greatest danger, that of LOSING THE VOICE FOR THE SOUL OF EUROPE and sinking into a merely national affair.

245. The "good old" days are gone, and they faded away with Mozart—how fortunate are WE that his ROCOCO still resonates with us, that his "good company," his warm enthusiasm, his childlike joy in the Chinese style and its flourishes, his kindness, his longing for elegance, romance, joy, and sadness, and his belief in the South can still touch PARTS OF US! Ah, someday it will all come to an end!—but who can deny that it will end even faster for the understanding and appreciation of Beethoven! Because he was just the last echo of a shift and change in style, and NOT, like Mozart, the last echo of a grand European taste that had been around for centuries. Beethoven represents the transition between an old, fading soul and a new, still- emerging spirit; his music captures the twilight of eternal loss and boundless hope—the same light that enveloped Europe when it dreamed with Rousseau, when it danced around the Revolution's Tree of Liberty, and nearly worshipped Napoleon. But how quickly does THIS very feeling fade now, how hard is it these days to even GRASP this feeling, how oddly does the language of Rousseau, Schiller, Shelley, and Byron sound to us, in whom the COLLECTIVE fate of Europe could SPEAK, which knew how to SING in Beethoven!—Whatever German music came after that belongs to Romanticism, which was historically shorter, more fleeting, and shallower than that grand transition from Rousseau to Napoleon, and the rise of democracy. Weber—but who cares today about "Freischutz" and "Oberon"! Or Marschner's "Hans Heiling" and "Vampyre"! Or even Wagner's "Tannhauser"! That music is out of date, even if not entirely forgotten. This entire Romantic music was neither noble enough nor musical enough to hold its place anywhere except in theaters and before the masses; from the start, it was second-rate music that genuine musicians thought little of. It was different with Felix Mendelssohn, that serene master, who, due to his lighter, purer, happier spirit, quickly gained admiration and was just as quickly forgotten: he became the beautiful EPISODE of German music. But when it comes to Robert Schumann, who took his work seriously and has been regarded with seriousness from the beginning—he was the last to establish a school—do we not now see it as a relief, a comfort, a liberation, that Schumann’s very Romanticism has been surpassed? Schumann, retreating into the "Saxon Switzerland" of his soul, with a blend of Werther-like and Jean-Paul-like traits (certainly not like Beethoven! definitely not like Byron!)—his MANFRED music is a mistake and a misunderstanding to the point of unfairness; Schumann, with his fundamentally SMALL taste (which is a dangerous tendency—especially dangerous among Germans—for gentle lyricism and emotional intoxication), constantly withdrawing, shyly retreating, a noble weakling who took pleasure only in anonymous joy and sorrow, was from the start a kind of girl and NOLI ME TANGERE—this Schumann was already merely a GERMAN phenomenon in music, no longer a European one, as Beethoven had been, and even more so as Mozart had been; with Schumann, German music faced its greatest threat, that of LOSING THE VOICE FOR THE SOUL OF EUROPE and becoming just a national concern.

246. What a torture are books written in German to a reader who has a THIRD ear! How indignantly he stands beside the slowly turning swamp of sounds without tune and rhythms without dance, which Germans call a "book"! And even the German who READS books! How lazily, how reluctantly, how badly he reads! How many Germans know, and consider it obligatory to know, that there is ART in every good sentence—art which must be divined, if the sentence is to be understood! If there is a misunderstanding about its TEMPO, for instance, the sentence itself is misunderstood! That one must not be doubtful about the rhythm-determining syllables, that one should feel the breaking of the too-rigid symmetry as intentional and as a charm, that one should lend a fine and patient ear to every STACCATO and every RUBATO, that one should divine the sense in the sequence of the vowels and diphthongs, and how delicately and richly they can be tinted and retinted in the order of their arrangement—who among book-reading Germans is complaisant enough to recognize such duties and requirements, and to listen to so much art and intention in language? After all, one just "has no ear for it"; and so the most marked contrasts of style are not heard, and the most delicate artistry is as it were SQUANDERED on the deaf.—These were my thoughts when I noticed how clumsily and unintuitively two masters in the art of prose-writing have been confounded: one, whose words drop down hesitatingly and coldly, as from the roof of a damp cave—he counts on their dull sound and echo; and another who manipulates his language like a flexible sword, and from his arm down into his toes feels the dangerous bliss of the quivering, over-sharp blade, which wishes to bite, hiss, and cut.

246. What a torture German books are for a reader with a THIRD ear! How indignantly he stands by the slowly turning swamp of sounds without melody and rhythms without dance, which Germans call a "book"! And even the German who READS books! How lazily, how reluctantly, how poorly he reads! How many Germans know, and feel it’s essential to know, that there's ART in every good sentence—art that must be grasped if the sentence is to be understood! If there’s a misunderstanding about its TEMPO, for example, the sentence itself is misinterpreted! That one must not doubt the rhythm-determining syllables, that one should appreciate the intentional charm of breaking the rigid symmetry, that one should listen closely and patiently to every STACCATO and every RUBATO, that one should sense the meaning in the arrangement of the vowels and diphthongs, and how delicately and richly they can be shaded and reshaded in their order—who among book-reading Germans is willing to recognize such responsibilities and requirements, and to hear so much art and intention in language? After all, one just "has no ear for it"; and so the most distinct contrasts of style go unnoticed, and the subtlest artistry is, in a way, WASTED on the deaf.—These were my thoughts when I noticed how clumsily and unintuitively two masters of prose-writing have been mixed up: one, whose words fall hesitantly and coldly, like drops from a damp cave—he relies on their dull sound and echo; and another who wields his language like a flexible sword, feeling the thrilling danger of the sharp, quivering blade, which wants to bite, hiss, and cut.

247. How little the German style has to do with harmony and with the ear, is shown by the fact that precisely our good musicians themselves write badly. The German does not read aloud, he does not read for the ear, but only with his eyes; he has put his ears away in the drawer for the time. In antiquity when a man read—which was seldom enough—he read something to himself, and in a loud voice; they were surprised when any one read silently, and sought secretly the reason of it. In a loud voice: that is to say, with all the swellings, inflections, and variations of key and changes of TEMPO, in which the ancient PUBLIC world took delight. The laws of the written style were then the same as those of the spoken style; and these laws depended partly on the surprising development and refined requirements of the ear and larynx; partly on the strength, endurance, and power of the ancient lungs. In the ancient sense, a period is above all a physiological whole, inasmuch as it is comprised in one breath. Such periods as occur in Demosthenes and Cicero, swelling twice and sinking twice, and all in one breath, were pleasures to the men of ANTIQUITY, who knew by their own schooling how to appreciate the virtue therein, the rareness and the difficulty in the deliverance of such a period;—WE have really no right to the BIG period, we modern men, who are short of breath in every sense! Those ancients, indeed, were all of them dilettanti in speaking, consequently connoisseurs, consequently critics—they thus brought their orators to the highest pitch; in the same manner as in the last century, when all Italian ladies and gentlemen knew how to sing, the virtuosoship of song (and with it also the art of melody) reached its elevation. In Germany, however (until quite recently when a kind of platform eloquence began shyly and awkwardly enough to flutter its young wings), there was properly speaking only one kind of public and APPROXIMATELY artistical discourse—that delivered from the pulpit. The preacher was the only one in Germany who knew the weight of a syllable or a word, in what manner a sentence strikes, springs, rushes, flows, and comes to a close; he alone had a conscience in his ears, often enough a bad conscience: for reasons are not lacking why proficiency in oratory should be especially seldom attained by a German, or almost always too late. The masterpiece of German prose is therefore with good reason the masterpiece of its greatest preacher: the BIBLE has hitherto been the best German book. Compared with Luther's Bible, almost everything else is merely "literature"—something which has not grown in Germany, and therefore has not taken and does not take root in German hearts, as the Bible has done.

247. It shows just how little the German style is connected to harmony and the ear that even our best musicians manage to write poorly. The German doesn't read out loud; he reads with his eyes only and has put his ears away for now. In ancient times, when a person did read—which was rare—they read something to themselves, and usually out loud; people were surprised if anyone read quietly and tried to figure out why. When reading out loud, it meant delivering all the rhythms, inflections, and changes in tone that captivated the ancient audience. The rules for writing were the same as for speaking back then; these rules relied on the impressive development and refined needs of the ear and larynx, as well as the strength, stamina, and power of the lungs in ancient people. In this sense, a sentence is mainly a physiological unit, as it is completed in one breath. The kinds of sentences found in Demosthenes and Cicero, which expand and contract twice all in one breath, were pleasures for the people of antiquity, who understood from their own education how to appreciate the skill and rarity it took to deliver such sentences. We modern folks have no right to the grand sentence, as we are breathless in every sense! Those ancients were all enthusiasts when it came to speaking, making them connoisseurs and critics; this pushed their speakers to excel. Similarly, in the last century, when all Italian ladies and gentlemen knew how to sing, the artistry of song (and with it, the art of melody) reached new heights. In Germany, though (until recently, when a kind of public speaking started to tentatively take off), there was really only one type of public and somewhat artistic speech: that which came from the pulpit. The preacher was the only one in Germany who understood the weight of a syllable or a word, how a sentence hits, rises, flows, and wraps up; he was the only one who paid attention to how it sounded, often with a guilty conscience: there are plenty of reasons why a German might struggle to master oratory skills, often too late. Thus, the pinnacle of German prose is rightly the work of its greatest preacher: the BIBLE has been the best German book. Compared to Luther's Bible, almost everything else is merely "literature"—something that hasn't grown organically in Germany, and therefore hasn't taken root in German hearts like the Bible has.

248. There are two kinds of geniuses: one which above all engenders and seeks to engender, and another which willingly lets itself be fructified and brings forth. And similarly, among the gifted nations, there are those on whom the woman's problem of pregnancy has devolved, and the secret task of forming, maturing, and perfecting—the Greeks, for instance, were a nation of this kind, and so are the French; and others which have to fructify and become the cause of new modes of life—like the Jews, the Romans, and, in all modesty be it asked: like the Germans?—nations tortured and enraptured by unknown fevers and irresistibly forced out of themselves, amorous and longing for foreign races (for such as "let themselves be fructified"), and withal imperious, like everything conscious of being full of generative force, and consequently empowered "by the grace of God." These two kinds of geniuses seek each other like man and woman; but they also misunderstand each other—like man and woman.

248. There are two types of geniuses: one that primarily creates and aims to create, and another that willingly allows itself to be inspired and produces. Similarly, among gifted nations, some are burdened with the woman's challenge of pregnancy, tasked with developing, nurturing, and perfecting—like the Greeks and the French; while others are meant to inspire and become the source of new ways of life—such as the Jews, the Romans, and, if I may be so bold: the Germans?—nations that are tormented and captivated by unknown passions and are irresistibly driven to reach beyond themselves, longing for foreign cultures (those that "allow themselves to be inspired"), and are assertive, like everything aware of its creative potential, and thus empowered "by the grace of God." These two types of geniuses seek each other like man and woman; but they also misunderstand each other—just like man and woman.

249. Every nation has its own "Tartuffery," and calls that its virtue.—One does not know—cannot know, the best that is in one.

249. Every nation has its own version of "Tartuffery" and regards that as its virtue. One does not know—cannot know—the best that is within oneself.

250. What Europe owes to the Jews?—Many things, good and bad, and above all one thing of the nature both of the best and the worst: the grand style in morality, the fearfulness and majesty of infinite demands, of infinite significations, the whole Romanticism and sublimity of moral questionableness—and consequently just the most attractive, ensnaring, and exquisite element in those iridescences and allurements to life, in the aftersheen of which the sky of our European culture, its evening sky, now glows—perhaps glows out. For this, we artists among the spectators and philosophers, are—grateful to the Jews.

250. What does Europe owe to the Jews?—Many things, both good and bad, but mainly one thing that embodies both the best and the worst: the grand style in morality, the intensity and greatness of limitless demands, of endless meanings, the entire Romanticism and grandeur of moral ambiguity—and this is precisely the most captivating, entrancing, and refined aspect of those shimmering attractions to life, in the afterglow of which the sky of our European culture, its evening sky, now shines—perhaps fades away. For this, we artists among the spectators and philosophers are—grateful to the Jews.

251. It must be taken into the bargain, if various clouds and disturbances—in short, slight attacks of stupidity—pass over the spirit of a people that suffers and WANTS to suffer from national nervous fever and political ambition: for instance, among present-day Germans there is alternately the anti-French folly, the anti-Semitic folly, the anti-Polish folly, the Christian-romantic folly, the Wagnerian folly, the Teutonic folly, the Prussian folly (just look at those poor historians, the Sybels and Treitschkes, and their closely bandaged heads), and whatever else these little obscurations of the German spirit and conscience may be called. May it be forgiven me that I, too, when on a short daring sojourn on very infected ground, did not remain wholly exempt from the disease, but like every one else, began to entertain thoughts about matters which did not concern me—the first symptom of political infection. About the Jews, for instance, listen to the following:—I have never yet met a German who was favourably inclined to the Jews; and however decided the repudiation of actual anti-Semitism may be on the part of all prudent and political men, this prudence and policy is not perhaps directed against the nature of the sentiment itself, but only against its dangerous excess, and especially against the distasteful and infamous expression of this excess of sentiment;—on this point we must not deceive ourselves. That Germany has amply SUFFICIENT Jews, that the German stomach, the German blood, has difficulty (and will long have difficulty) in disposing only of this quantity of "Jew"—as the Italian, the Frenchman, and the Englishman have done by means of a stronger digestion:—that is the unmistakable declaration and language of a general instinct, to which one must listen and according to which one must act. "Let no more Jews come in! And shut the doors, especially towards the East (also towards Austria)!"—thus commands the instinct of a people whose nature is still feeble and uncertain, so that it could be easily wiped out, easily extinguished, by a stronger race. The Jews, however, are beyond all doubt the strongest, toughest, and purest race at present living in Europe, they know how to succeed even under the worst conditions (in fact better than under favourable ones), by means of virtues of some sort, which one would like nowadays to label as vices—owing above all to a resolute faith which does not need to be ashamed before "modern ideas", they alter only, WHEN they do alter, in the same way that the Russian Empire makes its conquest—as an empire that has plenty of time and is not of yesterday—namely, according to the principle, "as slowly as possible"! A thinker who has the future of Europe at heart, will, in all his perspectives concerning the future, calculate upon the Jews, as he will calculate upon the Russians, as above all the surest and likeliest factors in the great play and battle of forces. That which is at present called a "nation" in Europe, and is really rather a RES FACTA than NATA (indeed, sometimes confusingly similar to a RES FICTA ET PICTA), is in every case something evolving, young, easily displaced, and not yet a race, much less such a race AERE PERENNUS, as the Jews are such "nations" should most carefully avoid all hot-headed rivalry and hostility! It is certain that the Jews, if they desired—or if they were driven to it, as the anti-Semites seem to wish—COULD now have the ascendancy, nay, literally the supremacy, over Europe, that they are NOT working and planning for that end is equally certain. Meanwhile, they rather wish and desire, even somewhat importunely, to be insorbed and absorbed by Europe, they long to be finally settled, authorized, and respected somewhere, and wish to put an end to the nomadic life, to the "wandering Jew",—and one should certainly take account of this impulse and tendency, and MAKE ADVANCES to it (it possibly betokens a mitigation of the Jewish instincts) for which purpose it would perhaps be useful and fair to banish the anti-Semitic bawlers out of the country. One should make advances with all prudence, and with selection, pretty much as the English nobility do It stands to reason that the more powerful and strongly marked types of new Germanism could enter into relation with the Jews with the least hesitation, for instance, the nobleman officer from the Prussian border it would be interesting in many ways to see whether the genius for money and patience (and especially some intellect and intellectuality—sadly lacking in the place referred to) could not in addition be annexed and trained to the hereditary art of commanding and obeying—for both of which the country in question has now a classic reputation But here it is expedient to break off my festal discourse and my sprightly Teutonomania for I have already reached my SERIOUS TOPIC, the "European problem," as I understand it, the rearing of a new ruling caste for Europe.

251. It has to be considered that if various clouds and disturbances—in short, minor bouts of foolishness—cross the minds of a people suffering from and wanting to suffer from national anxiety and political ambition: for example, among present-day Germans, we see alternating obsessions such as anti-French sentiment, anti-Semitism, anti-Polish sentiment, Christian romanticism, Wagnerian ideals, Teutonic pride, and Prussian elitism (just look at those poor historians, Sybels and Treitschkes, with their heads all bandaged), along with whatever else might obscure the German spirit and conscience. Forgive me for admitting that when I took a brief daring trip to very troubled ground, I couldn’t completely escape the disease; like everyone else, I began to think about things that didn’t concern me—the first sign of political infection. For instance, regarding the Jews, listen to this: I’ve never met a German who has a favorable view of Jews; and however strongly sensible and political individuals may reject actual anti-Semitism, this caution and policy likely don't challenge the underlying sentiment itself but rather its dangerous extremes, especially its unpleasant and infamous expressions. We mustn't deceive ourselves about this. Germany has plenty of Jews; the German mindset and culture is struggling (and will continue to struggle) to handle this quantity of “Jew” as an Italian, Frenchman, or Englishman has managed through a stronger disposition. That’s the undeniable message of a general instinct, which must be heeded, and acted upon. “No more Jews! And close the doors, especially to the East (and also to Austria)!”—that's the command of a people whose nature remains weak and uncertain, easily susceptible to being overrun or extinguished by a stronger race. However, the Jews are undoubtedly the strongest, toughest, and most resilient group currently living in Europe; they succeed even under the worst conditions (in fact, better than under favorable ones) due to certain qualities that some today may label as vices—primarily a steadfast faith that doesn’t require shame before "modern ideas." They only change, if they do, like how the Russian Empire expands—plenty of time and not rushed—following the principle of “as slowly as possible”! A thinker concerned with Europe's future will consider the Jews, just as he will the Russians, as the most reliable factors in the monumental shifts and battles of power. What is currently called a "nation" in Europe is more of a RES FACTA than NATA (indeed, sometimes confusingly resembling a RES FICTA ET PICTA); in every case, it is something evolving, young, easily displaced, and not yet a race, much less a permanent race like the Jews. Such "nations" should carefully avoid any rash competition and hostility! It’s certain that the Jews, if they wanted—or were pushed into it, as the anti-Semites seem to wish—could now gain dominance, or even supremacy, in Europe; that they are NOT striving for that outcome is equally clear. Meanwhile, they more often desire to be absorbed into Europe, longing to be settled, recognized, and respected, wanting to end the nomadic lifestyle of the “wandering Jew”—this impulse and tendency should definitely be acknowledged and encouraged (as it might hint at a softening of Jewish instincts). For this reason, it may be beneficial and fair to expel the anti-Semitic loudmouths from the country. Advances should be made with care and selectivity, much like the English nobility approach it. It’s reasonable that the more dominant and distinctive types of new Germanism could connect with Jews without hesitation; for instance, the noble officer from the Prussian border. It would be fascinating to see whether the talent for finance and patience (and particularly some intellect and intellectual capability—sadly lacking in that area) could be combined and refined with the hereditary skills of commanding and obeying—which this region now has a classic reputation for. But here, I should wrap up my festive remarks and my cheerful celebration of German identity, as I have already approached my SERIOUS TOPIC, the "European problem," as I understand it, which is the establishment of a new ruling class for Europe.

252. They are not a philosophical race—the English: Bacon represents an ATTACK on the philosophical spirit generally, Hobbes, Hume, and Locke, an abasement, and a depreciation of the idea of a "philosopher" for more than a century. It was AGAINST Hume that Kant uprose and raised himself; it was Locke of whom Schelling RIGHTLY said, "JE MEPRISE LOCKE"; in the struggle against the English mechanical stultification of the world, Hegel and Schopenhauer (along with Goethe) were of one accord; the two hostile brother-geniuses in philosophy, who pushed in different directions towards the opposite poles of German thought, and thereby wronged each other as only brothers will do.—What is lacking in England, and has always been lacking, that half-actor and rhetorician knew well enough, the absurd muddle-head, Carlyle, who sought to conceal under passionate grimaces what he knew about himself: namely, what was LACKING in Carlyle—real POWER of intellect, real DEPTH of intellectual perception, in short, philosophy. It is characteristic of such an unphilosophical race to hold on firmly to Christianity—they NEED its discipline for "moralizing" and humanizing. The Englishman, more gloomy, sensual, headstrong, and brutal than the German—is for that very reason, as the baser of the two, also the most pious: he has all the MORE NEED of Christianity. To finer nostrils, this English Christianity itself has still a characteristic English taint of spleen and alcoholic excess, for which, owing to good reasons, it is used as an antidote—the finer poison to neutralize the coarser: a finer form of poisoning is in fact a step in advance with coarse-mannered people, a step towards spiritualization. The English coarseness and rustic demureness is still most satisfactorily disguised by Christian pantomime, and by praying and psalm-singing (or, more correctly, it is thereby explained and differently expressed); and for the herd of drunkards and rakes who formerly learned moral grunting under the influence of Methodism (and more recently as the "Salvation Army"), a penitential fit may really be the relatively highest manifestation of "humanity" to which they can be elevated: so much may reasonably be admitted. That, however, which offends even in the humanest Englishman is his lack of music, to speak figuratively (and also literally): he has neither rhythm nor dance in the movements of his soul and body; indeed, not even the desire for rhythm and dance, for "music." Listen to him speaking; look at the most beautiful Englishwoman WALKING—in no country on earth are there more beautiful doves and swans; finally, listen to them singing! But I ask too much...

252. The English aren't a philosophical people: Bacon represents an attack on the philosophical spirit as a whole, while Hobbes, Hume, and Locke degraded and diminished the idea of a "philosopher" for over a century. It was against Hume that Kant rose up; it was Locke whom Schelling rightly dismissed by saying, "I despise Locke." In the battle against the English tendency to make everything mechanical and dull, Hegel and Schopenhauer (along with Goethe) were united; these two opposing geniuses of philosophy pulled in different directions toward opposite ends of German thought, and they criticized each other as only siblings can. What has always been missing in England, as that muddled thinker Carlyle knew too well, is what Carlyle lacked himself—real intellectual power and true depth of understanding, in short, philosophy. It's typical of such an unphilosophical people to cling tightly to Christianity—they need its discipline for moral guidance and to become more human. The Englishman, darker, more sensual, more stubborn, and brutal than the German, is, for that very reason, the more religious: he has even greater need for Christianity. For more discerning individuals, this English version of Christianity has an unmistakably English blend of melancholy and alcoholism, which is used as a remedy— a finer poison to offset a coarser one: a more refined way of poisoning is, in fact, a step forward among crass people, a move toward spiritual development. The English coarseness and rural modesty are still most effectively masked by Christian theatrics, prayer, and psalm-singing (or, more accurately, explained and rephrased through them); and for the crowd of drunks and libertines who once learned moral lessons under Methodism (and more recently through the "Salvation Army"), a moment of contrition may genuinely be the highest form of "humanity" they can experience: that much can reasonably be accepted. However, what is truly lacking even in the kindest Englishman is a sense of music, metaphorically (and also literally): he has no rhythm or dance in his soul and body; indeed, he lacks even the desire for rhythm, dance, or "music." Listen to him speak; observe the most beautiful Englishwoman walking—in no other country on earth are there more stunning birds and swans; but then listen to them sing! But perhaps I'm asking too much...

253. There are truths which are best recognized by mediocre minds, because they are best adapted for them, there are truths which only possess charms and seductive power for mediocre spirits:—one is pushed to this probably unpleasant conclusion, now that the influence of respectable but mediocre Englishmen—I may mention Darwin, John Stuart Mill, and Herbert Spencer—begins to gain the ascendancy in the middle-class region of European taste. Indeed, who could doubt that it is a useful thing for SUCH minds to have the ascendancy for a time? It would be an error to consider the highly developed and independently soaring minds as specially qualified for determining and collecting many little common facts, and deducing conclusions from them; as exceptions, they are rather from the first in no very favourable position towards those who are "the rules." After all, they have more to do than merely to perceive:—in effect, they have to BE something new, they have to SIGNIFY something new, they have to REPRESENT new values! The gulf between knowledge and capacity is perhaps greater, and also more mysterious, than one thinks: the capable man in the grand style, the creator, will possibly have to be an ignorant person;—while on the other hand, for scientific discoveries like those of Darwin, a certain narrowness, aridity, and industrious carefulness (in short, something English) may not be unfavourable for arriving at them.—Finally, let it not be forgotten that the English, with their profound mediocrity, brought about once before a general depression of European intelligence.

253. There are truths that are best recognized by average minds because they're more suited to them, and there are truths that only have charm and appeal to average spirits. One might come to this probably uncomfortable conclusion, especially now that the influence of respectable but average Englishmen—I can mention Darwin, John Stuart Mill, and Herbert Spencer—starts to dominate the middle-class landscape of European taste. Indeed, who could deny that it's beneficial for such minds to hold the spotlight for a while? It would be a mistake to assume that highly developed and independent thinkers are specially equipped to determine and gather many small common facts and draw conclusions from them; as exceptions, they often find themselves in a challenging position compared to those who are "the rule." After all, they have more to do than just observe: they need to be something new, they have to mean something new, they have to represent new values! The gap between knowledge and ability is perhaps greater and more mysterious than one might think: a highly capable person in a grand sense, a creator, may very well be somewhat uninformed; while on the other hand, for scientific discoveries like those of Darwin, a certain narrowness, dryness, and diligent carefulness (in short, something typically English) might actually be helpful in achieving them. Lastly, let's not forget that the English, with their deep mediocrity, previously caused a general decline in European intelligence.

What is called "modern ideas," or "the ideas of the eighteenth century," or "French ideas"—that, consequently, against which the GERMAN mind rose up with profound disgust—is of English origin, there is no doubt about it. The French were only the apes and actors of these ideas, their best soldiers, and likewise, alas! their first and profoundest VICTIMS; for owing to the diabolical Anglomania of "modern ideas," the AME FRANCAIS has in the end become so thin and emaciated, that at present one recalls its sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, its profound, passionate strength, its inventive excellency, almost with disbelief. One must, however, maintain this verdict of historical justice in a determined manner, and defend it against present prejudices and appearances: the European NOBLESSE—of sentiment, taste, and manners, taking the word in every high sense—is the work and invention of FRANCE; the European ignobleness, the plebeianism of modern ideas—is ENGLAND'S work and invention.

What we refer to as "modern ideas," or "the ideas of the eighteenth century," or "French ideas"—which is what the German intellect reacted to with intense disgust—undoubtedly has its roots in England. The French were merely imitators and performers of these ideas, their best followers, and sadly, their first and most affected victims. Due to the overwhelming influence of "modern ideas" from England, the French identity has become so weakened and diminished that it's hard to believe in the profound strength and exceptional creativity it exhibited during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. However, we must firmly uphold this historical truth and defend it against current biases and perceptions: the European nobility— in terms of sentiment, taste, and manners, taken in every high sense—was created and developed by France; conversely, the European commonness, the plebeianism of modern ideas, is the product of England.

254. Even at present France is still the seat of the most intellectual and refined culture of Europe, it is still the high school of taste; but one must know how to find this "France of taste." He who belongs to it keeps himself well concealed:—they may be a small number in whom it lives and is embodied, besides perhaps being men who do not stand upon the strongest legs, in part fatalists, hypochondriacs, invalids, in part persons over-indulged, over-refined, such as have the AMBITION to conceal themselves.

254. Even today, France remains the center of the most intellectual and sophisticated culture in Europe; it's still the school of good taste. However, you need to know how to discover this "France of taste." Those who belong to it tend to keep a low profile: they may be few in number, embodying it in ways that often include individuals who aren't the most robust—some are fatalists, hypochondriacs, or invalids, while others might be overly pampered and refined, harboring the desire to remain hidden.

They have all something in common: they keep their ears closed in presence of the delirious folly and noisy spouting of the democratic BOURGEOIS. In fact, a besotted and brutalized France at present sprawls in the foreground—it recently celebrated a veritable orgy of bad taste, and at the same time of self-admiration, at the funeral of Victor Hugo. There is also something else common to them: a predilection to resist intellectual Germanizing—and a still greater inability to do so! In this France of intellect, which is also a France of pessimism, Schopenhauer has perhaps become more at home, and more indigenous than he has ever been in Germany; not to speak of Heinrich Heine, who has long ago been re-incarnated in the more refined and fastidious lyrists of Paris; or of Hegel, who at present, in the form of Taine—the FIRST of living historians—exercises an almost tyrannical influence. As regards Richard Wagner, however, the more French music learns to adapt itself to the actual needs of the AME MODERNE, the more will it "Wagnerite"; one can safely predict that beforehand,—it is already taking place sufficiently! There are, however, three things which the French can still boast of with pride as their heritage and possession, and as indelible tokens of their ancient intellectual superiority in Europe, in spite of all voluntary or involuntary Germanizing and vulgarizing of taste. FIRSTLY, the capacity for artistic emotion, for devotion to "form," for which the expression, L'ART POUR L'ART, along with numerous others, has been invented:—such capacity has not been lacking in France for three centuries; and owing to its reverence for the "small number," it has again and again made a sort of chamber music of literature possible, which is sought for in vain elsewhere in Europe.—The SECOND thing whereby the French can lay claim to a superiority over Europe is their ancient, many-sided, MORALISTIC culture, owing to which one finds on an average, even in the petty ROMANCIERS of the newspapers and chance BOULEVARDIERS DE PARIS, a psychological sensitiveness and curiosity, of which, for example, one has no conception (to say nothing of the thing itself!) in Germany. The Germans lack a couple of centuries of the moralistic work requisite thereto, which, as we have said, France has not grudged: those who call the Germans "naive" on that account give them commendation for a defect. (As the opposite of the German inexperience and innocence IN VOLUPTATE PSYCHOLOGICA, which is not too remotely associated with the tediousness of German intercourse,—and as the most successful expression of genuine French curiosity and inventive talent in this domain of delicate thrills, Henri Beyle may be noted; that remarkable anticipatory and forerunning man, who, with a Napoleonic TEMPO, traversed HIS Europe, in fact, several centuries of the European soul, as a surveyor and discoverer thereof:—it has required two generations to OVERTAKE him one way or other, to divine long afterwards some of the riddles that perplexed and enraptured him—this strange Epicurean and man of interrogation, the last great psychologist of France).—There is yet a THIRD claim to superiority: in the French character there is a successful half-way synthesis of the North and South, which makes them comprehend many things, and enjoins upon them other things, which an Englishman can never comprehend. Their temperament, turned alternately to and from the South, in which from time to time the Provencal and Ligurian blood froths over, preserves them from the dreadful, northern grey-in-grey, from sunless conceptual-spectrism and from poverty of blood—our GERMAN infirmity of taste, for the excessive prevalence of which at the present moment, blood and iron, that is to say "high politics," has with great resolution been prescribed (according to a dangerous healing art, which bids me wait and wait, but not yet hope).—There is also still in France a pre-understanding and ready welcome for those rarer and rarely gratified men, who are too comprehensive to find satisfaction in any kind of fatherlandism, and know how to love the South when in the North and the North when in the South—the born Midlanders, the "good Europeans." For them BIZET has made music, this latest genius, who has seen a new beauty and seduction,—who has discovered a piece of the SOUTH IN MUSIC.

They all have something in common: they shut their ears to the crazy nonsense and loud chatter of the democratic bourgeoisie. Right now, a confused and brutalized France is sprawled out in the foreground—it recently celebrated a true orgy of bad taste and self-admiration at Victor Hugo's funeral. There's another thing they share: a tendency to resist intellectual German influences—and an even greater inability to do so! In this French intellectual landscape, which is also a land of pessimism, Schopenhauer may feel more at home, more native than he ever did in Germany; not to mention Heinrich Heine, who has long been reincarnated in the more refined and discerning poets of Paris; or Hegel, who currently, through Taine—the leading living historian—holds an almost tyrannical sway. As for Richard Wagner, the more French music adapts to the needs of modern life, the more it will be "Wagnerite"; we can predict this confidently—it’s already happening enough! However, there are three things the French can still proudly claim as their heritage and undeniable signs of their historical intellectual superiority in Europe, despite all the voluntary or involuntary German influences and common tastes. FIRST, the ability for artistic emotion and dedication to "form," captured in the phrase L'ART POUR L'ART, among many others: this ability has been alive in France for three centuries; thanks to its regard for the "small number," it has repeatedly allowed for a kind of chamber music in literature, which is hard to find elsewhere in Europe. The SECOND claim to superiority the French have is their rich, multifaceted moral culture, which on average results in even the petty novelists in newspapers and chance playwrights of Paris displaying a psychological sensitivity and curiosity that is, for instance, absent in Germany. The Germans lack a couple of centuries of the moralistic development that France has generously provided; those who call the Germans "naive" are actually complimenting them for a shortcoming. (In contrast to the German innocence and inexperienced approach to psychological pleasure, which isn’t too far removed from the dullness of German social interactions, Henri Beyle stands out as the most successful expression of genuine French curiosity and creativity in this area of delicate experiences; this remarkable, forward-thinking man, who moved across his Europe with a Napoleonic intensity, traversed several centuries of the European spirit as its surveyor and discoverer: it has taken two generations to catch up to him in one way or another, to uncover later some of the puzzles that captivated and enchanted him—this strange Epicurean and man of inquiry, the last great psychologist of France). Lastly, there is a THIRD claim to superiority: the French character embodies a successful blend of Northern and Southern traits, allowing them to understand many things and imposing upon them other matters that an Englishman could never grasp. Their temperament, alternating between southward and northward, at times brimming with Provençal and Ligurian blood, protects them from the dreary, colorless Northern grey, from the lack of deep understanding, and from the emptiness of spirit—our German taste deficiency, for which, at this moment, blood and iron—or "high politics"—has been boldly prescribed (according to a risky healing method that requires me to wait and wait, but not yet hope). There remains in France a pre-existing awareness and warm reception for those rarer individuals, who are too broad-minded to find satisfaction in any form of nationalism, and know how to appreciate the South while in the North and vice versa—true Midlanders, the "good Europeans." For them, Bizet has composed music, this latest genius, who has perceived a new beauty and allure—who has uncovered a piece of the South in music.

255. I hold that many precautions should be taken against German music. Suppose a person loves the South as I love it—as a great school of recovery for the most spiritual and the most sensuous ills, as a boundless solar profusion and effulgence which o'erspreads a sovereign existence believing in itself—well, such a person will learn to be somewhat on his guard against German music, because, in injuring his taste anew, it will also injure his health anew. Such a Southerner, a Southerner not by origin but by BELIEF, if he should dream of the future of music, must also dream of it being freed from the influence of the North; and must have in his ears the prelude to a deeper, mightier, and perhaps more perverse and mysterious music, a super-German music, which does not fade, pale, and die away, as all German music does, at the sight of the blue, wanton sea and the Mediterranean clearness of sky—a super-European music, which holds its own even in presence of the brown sunsets of the desert, whose soul is akin to the palm-tree, and can be at home and can roam with big, beautiful, lonely beasts of prey... I could imagine a music of which the rarest charm would be that it knew nothing more of good and evil; only that here and there perhaps some sailor's home-sickness, some golden shadows and tender weaknesses might sweep lightly over it; an art which, from the far distance, would see the colours of a sinking and almost incomprehensible MORAL world fleeing towards it, and would be hospitable enough and profound enough to receive such belated fugitives.

255. I believe that we should take many precautions against German music. Imagine someone who loves the South as I do—seeing it as a great place for recovering from the deepest spiritual and emotional struggles, a place of endless sunshine and brilliance that nourishes a strong sense of self—well, that person will need to be cautious of German music, because it will not only damage their taste again but also harm their health again. This Southerner, someone who believes in the South rather than being from there, if they envision the future of music, must imagine it liberated from Northern influences; they must hear the beginnings of a deeper, more powerful, and perhaps more complex and enigmatic music, a super-German music that doesn’t fade, dull, or disappear at the sight of the wild blue sea and the clear Mediterranean sky—a super-European music that stands strong even in the face of the desert's brown sunsets, whose essence resonates with the palm tree, and can find its place alongside grand, beautiful, solitary predators... I can picture a kind of music whose rare beauty lies in its lack of concern for good and evil; only here and there might a sailor's longing for home, some golden shadows, and gentle vulnerabilities wash over it; an art that, from a distance, would witness the colors of a sinking and nearly incomprehensible moral world drifting toward it, and would be generous and deep enough to welcome such latecomers.

256. Owing to the morbid estrangement which the nationality-craze has induced and still induces among the nations of Europe, owing also to the short-sighted and hasty-handed politicians, who with the help of this craze, are at present in power, and do not suspect to what extent the disintegrating policy they pursue must necessarily be only an interlude policy—owing to all this and much else that is altogether unmentionable at present, the most unmistakable signs that EUROPE WISHES TO BE ONE, are now overlooked, or arbitrarily and falsely misinterpreted. With all the more profound and large-minded men of this century, the real general tendency of the mysterious labour of their souls was to prepare the way for that new SYNTHESIS, and tentatively to anticipate the European of the future; only in their simulations, or in their weaker moments, in old age perhaps, did they belong to the "fatherlands"—they only rested from themselves when they became "patriots." I think of such men as Napoleon, Goethe, Beethoven, Stendhal, Heinrich Heine, Schopenhauer: it must not be taken amiss if I also count Richard Wagner among them, about whom one must not let oneself be deceived by his own misunderstandings (geniuses like him have seldom the right to understand themselves), still less, of course, by the unseemly noise with which he is now resisted and opposed in France: the fact remains, nevertheless, that Richard Wagner and the LATER FRENCH ROMANTICISM of the forties, are most closely and intimately related to one another. They are akin, fundamentally akin, in all the heights and depths of their requirements; it is Europe, the ONE Europe, whose soul presses urgently and longingly, outwards and upwards, in their multifarious and boisterous art—whither? into a new light? towards a new sun? But who would attempt to express accurately what all these masters of new modes of speech could not express distinctly? It is certain that the same storm and stress tormented them, that they SOUGHT in the same manner, these last great seekers! All of them steeped in literature to their eyes and ears—the first artists of universal literary culture—for the most part even themselves writers, poets, intermediaries and blenders of the arts and the senses (Wagner, as musician is reckoned among painters, as poet among musicians, as artist generally among actors); all of them fanatics for EXPRESSION "at any cost"—I specially mention Delacroix, the nearest related to Wagner; all of them great discoverers in the realm of the sublime, also of the loathsome and dreadful, still greater discoverers in effect, in display, in the art of the show-shop; all of them talented far beyond their genius, out and out VIRTUOSI, with mysterious accesses to all that seduces, allures, constrains, and upsets; born enemies of logic and of the straight line, hankering after the strange, the exotic, the monstrous, the crooked, and the self-contradictory; as men, Tantaluses of the will, plebeian parvenus, who knew themselves to be incapable of a noble TEMPO or of a LENTO in life and action—think of Balzac, for instance,—unrestrained workers, almost destroying themselves by work; antinomians and rebels in manners, ambitious and insatiable, without equilibrium and enjoyment; all of them finally shattering and sinking down at the Christian cross (and with right and reason, for who of them would have been sufficiently profound and sufficiently original for an ANTI-CHRISTIAN philosophy?);—on the whole, a boldly daring, splendidly overbearing, high-flying, and aloft-up-dragging class of higher men, who had first to teach their century—and it is the century of the MASSES—the conception "higher man."... Let the German friends of Richard Wagner advise together as to whether there is anything purely German in the Wagnerian art, or whether its distinction does not consist precisely in coming from SUPER-GERMAN sources and impulses: in which connection it may not be underrated how indispensable Paris was to the development of his type, which the strength of his instincts made him long to visit at the most decisive time—and how the whole style of his proceedings, of his self-apostolate, could only perfect itself in sight of the French socialistic original. On a more subtle comparison it will perhaps be found, to the honour of Richard Wagner's German nature, that he has acted in everything with more strength, daring, severity, and elevation than a nineteenth-century Frenchman could have done—owing to the circumstance that we Germans are as yet nearer to barbarism than the French;—perhaps even the most remarkable creation of Richard Wagner is not only at present, but for ever inaccessible, incomprehensible, and inimitable to the whole latter-day Latin race: the figure of Siegfried, that VERY FREE man, who is probably far too free, too hard, too cheerful, too healthy, too ANTI-CATHOLIC for the taste of old and mellow civilized nations. He may even have been a sin against Romanticism, this anti-Latin Siegfried: well, Wagner atoned amply for this sin in his old sad days, when—anticipating a taste which has meanwhile passed into politics—he began, with the religious vehemence peculiar to him, to preach, at least, THE WAY TO ROME, if not to walk therein.—That these last words may not be misunderstood, I will call to my aid a few powerful rhymes, which will even betray to less delicate ears what I mean—what I mean COUNTER TO the "last Wagner" and his Parsifal music:—

256. Due to the unhealthy separation caused by the nationalism craze, which still affects the nations of Europe, and because of short-sighted and hasty politicians currently in power who leverage this craze without realizing the extent to which their disintegrating policies are merely temporary, the clear signs that EUROPE WANTS TO BE UNITED are being ignored or misinterpreted. Many of the profound and enlightened individuals of this century aimed to pave the way for a new SYNTHESIS and to envision the future European. In their pretenses or during their weaker moments, perhaps in old age, they identified with their "fatherlands" — they only took a break from their true selves to adopt the role of "patriots." Think of figures like Napoleon, Goethe, Beethoven, Stendhal, Heinrich Heine, and Schopenhauer: it should not be seen as unfair if I include Richard Wagner among them, though one must not be misled by his own misunderstandings (genius often lacks self-awareness), nor by the unwarranted backlash against him in France: nonetheless, Wagner and the LATER FRENCH ROMANTICISM of the 1840s are deeply connected. They are fundamentally related in their various heights and depths; it is Europe, the ONE Europe, whose spirit longs to rise and reach out through their diverse and vibrant art—where to? Into a new light? Toward a new sun? But who could express what these masters of new expression could not articulate clearly? It is evident that they were all tormented by similar storms and stresses, and they searched in similar ways, these last great seekers! Immersed in literature up to their eyes and ears—the first artists of universal literary culture—most of them were even writers, poets, and fusionists of arts and senses (Wagner, as a musician is counted among painters, as a poet among musicians, and as an artist generally among actors); they were all fanatics for EXPRESSION "at any cost"—I especially mention Delacroix, the one most closely related to Wagner; all were great pioneers in the realms of the sublime, as well as the loathsome and dreadful, even greater innovators in effect, display, and the art of spectacle; all were far more talented than their genius alone, true VIRTUOSI with mysterious access to what attracts, seduces, constrains, and unsettles; all born enemies of logic and the straight line, yearning for the strange, the exotic, the monstrous, the crooked, and the contradictory; as people, Tantaluses of will, struggling newcomers who realized they couldn’t maintain a noble TEMPO or LENTO in life and action—consider Balzac, for example—relentless workers who nearly destroyed themselves through their labor; antinomians and rebels against conventions, ambitious and never satisfied, lacking balance and enjoyment; ultimately, all of them shattered and overwhelmed at the Christian cross (and rightly so, for who could have been sufficient in depth and originality for an ANTI-CHRISTIAN philosophy?);—in summary, a daring, stunningly overbearing class of higher individuals who needed to teach their century—this century of the MASSES—the idea of the "higher man." ... Let Wagner's German friends discuss whether there is anything purely German in Wagner's art, or whether its uniqueness comes from SUPER-GERMAN roots and influences: it should not be underestimated how essential Paris was for the development of his style, which he longed to experience at a crucial time—and how the entirety of his approach and self-promotion could only fully mature in the presence of the French socialist original. Upon closer examination, it may very well be found, to the credit of Richard Wagner's German nature, that he acted with more strength, daring, severity, and elevation than a nineteenth-century Frenchman could have managed—because we Germans are still closer to barbarism than the French;—perhaps even the most remarkable creation of Richard Wagner is not only currently inaccessible but will forever be so for the entire modern-day Latin race: the character of Siegfried, that VERY FREE man, who is probably too free, too intense, too joyful, too healthy, and too ANTI-CATHOLIC for the tastes of older, refined civilizations. He may have even transgressed against Romanticism, this anti-Latin Siegfried: well, Wagner atoned for this transgression in his later sad years when—anticipating a taste that has since entered politics—he began, with his characteristic religious fervor, to advocate for THE WAY TO ROME, if not to actually walk there. —To ensure there’s no misunderstanding regarding these final words, I will call upon a few powerful rhymes that will reveal even to the less discerning what I mean—what I mean COUNTER TO the "last Wagner" and his Parsifal music:—

—Is this our mode?—From German heart came this vexed ululating? From German body, this self-lacerating? Is ours this priestly hand-dilation, This incense-fuming exaltation? Is ours this faltering, falling, shambling, This quite uncertain ding-dong-dangling? This sly nun-ogling, Ave-hour-bell ringing, This wholly false enraptured heaven-o'erspringing?—Is this our mode?—Think well!—ye still wait for admission—For what ye hear is ROME—ROME'S FAITH BY INTUITION!

—Is this our way?—Did this troubled wailing come from a German heart? From a German body, this self-inflicted pain? Is this priestly hand-waving ours, this incense-filled celebration? Is this our stumbling, faltering, unsure progress, this uncertain back-and-forth? This sneaky glancing, ringing of the Ave hour bell, this completely fake ecstatic experience?—Is this our way?—Think carefully!—you’re still waiting to be let in—For what you hear is ROME—ROME'S FAITH BY INTUITION!





CHAPTER IX. WHAT IS NOBLE?

257. EVERY elevation of the type "man," has hitherto been the work of an aristocratic society and so it will always be—a society believing in a long scale of gradations of rank and differences of worth among human beings, and requiring slavery in some form or other. Without the PATHOS OF DISTANCE, such as grows out of the incarnated difference of classes, out of the constant out-looking and down-looking of the ruling caste on subordinates and instruments, and out of their equally constant practice of obeying and commanding, of keeping down and keeping at a distance—that other more mysterious pathos could never have arisen, the longing for an ever new widening of distance within the soul itself, the formation of ever higher, rarer, further, more extended, more comprehensive states, in short, just the elevation of the type "man," the continued "self-surmounting of man," to use a moral formula in a supermoral sense. To be sure, one must not resign oneself to any humanitarian illusions about the history of the origin of an aristocratic society (that is to say, of the preliminary condition for the elevation of the type "man"): the truth is hard. Let us acknowledge unprejudicedly how every higher civilization hitherto has ORIGINATED! Men with a still natural nature, barbarians in every terrible sense of the word, men of prey, still in possession of unbroken strength of will and desire for power, threw themselves upon weaker, more moral, more peaceful races (perhaps trading or cattle-rearing communities), or upon old mellow civilizations in which the final vital force was flickering out in brilliant fireworks of wit and depravity. At the commencement, the noble caste was always the barbarian caste: their superiority did not consist first of all in their physical, but in their psychical power—they were more COMPLETE men (which at every point also implies the same as "more complete beasts").

257. Every advancement of the type "human" has been shaped by an aristocratic society, and it always will be—a society that believes in a long hierarchy of ranks and differences in worth among people, and that requires some form of slavery. Without the feeling of DISTANCE, which arises from the clear differences between classes, from the constant viewpoint of the ruling class looking down on their subordinates, and from their ongoing practices of obeying and commanding, of repressing and distancing themselves, that other more mysterious longing could never have emerged—the desire for an ever-expanding distance within the soul itself, the creation of ever higher, rarer, more expansive, and more comprehensive states, in short, just the advancement of the type "human," the ongoing "self-overcoming of humanity," to use a moral concept in a supermoral sense. Of course, we shouldn't fall into any humanitarian fantasies about the origins of an aristocratic society (which is the prerequisite for the elevation of the type "human"): the truth is harsh. Let’s honestly recognize how every higher civilization has come to exist! People with a more natural disposition, barbarians in every awful sense, men of conquest, still possessing unbroken willpower and desire for dominance, attacked weaker, more moral, more peaceful groups (perhaps trade or pastoral communities), or older civilizations where the last vital energy was flickering out in brilliant displays of wit and depravity. In the beginning, the noble class was always the barbaric class: their superiority didn’t stem primarily from their physical strength, but from their psychological power—they were more COMPLETE individuals (which also means "more complete beasts" at every level).

258. Corruption—as the indication that anarchy threatens to break out among the instincts, and that the foundation of the emotions, called "life," is convulsed—is something radically different according to the organization in which it manifests itself. When, for instance, an aristocracy like that of France at the beginning of the Revolution, flung away its privileges with sublime disgust and sacrificed itself to an excess of its moral sentiments, it was corruption:—it was really only the closing act of the corruption which had existed for centuries, by virtue of which that aristocracy had abdicated step by step its lordly prerogatives and lowered itself to a FUNCTION of royalty (in the end even to its decoration and parade-dress). The essential thing, however, in a good and healthy aristocracy is that it should not regard itself as a function either of the kingship or the commonwealth, but as the SIGNIFICANCE and highest justification thereof—that it should therefore accept with a good conscience the sacrifice of a legion of individuals, who, FOR ITS SAKE, must be suppressed and reduced to imperfect men, to slaves and instruments. Its fundamental belief must be precisely that society is NOT allowed to exist for its own sake, but only as a foundation and scaffolding, by means of which a select class of beings may be able to elevate themselves to their higher duties, and in general to a higher EXISTENCE: like those sun-seeking climbing plants in Java—they are called Sipo Matador,—which encircle an oak so long and so often with their arms, until at last, high above it, but supported by it, they can unfold their tops in the open light, and exhibit their happiness.

258. Corruption—seen as a sign that chaos is about to erupt among instincts, and that the foundation of emotions, known as "life," is shaken—is fundamentally different depending on the system in which it appears. For example, when an aristocracy like that of France at the start of the Revolution discarded its privileges with an impressive disdain and sacrificed itself to an overwhelming sense of morality, it was corruption: it was merely the final act of corruption that had been present for centuries, which caused that aristocracy to gradually relinquish its noble powers and reduce itself to a role of royalty (eventually even to its ceremonial attire). However, the core aspect of a strong and healthy aristocracy is that it should not see itself as a role in either kingship or the commonwealth, but as the SIGNIFICANCE and ultimate justification of both—that it should willingly accept the sacrifice of countless individuals, who, FOR ITS SAKE, must be subdued and reduced to imperfect beings, to slaves, and tools. Its core belief must be that society must NOT exist for its own sake, but only as a foundation and framework, allowing a select class of individuals to elevate themselves to their higher responsibilities, and generally to a higher EXISTENCE: like those sun-seeking climbing plants in Java—they're called Sipo Matador—which wrap around an oak repeatedly until they can finally rise above it, supported by it, and unfold their tops in the open light, showcasing their joy.

259. To refrain mutually from injury, from violence, from exploitation, and put one's will on a par with that of others: this may result in a certain rough sense in good conduct among individuals when the necessary conditions are given (namely, the actual similarity of the individuals in amount of force and degree of worth, and their co-relation within one organization). As soon, however, as one wished to take this principle more generally, and if possible even as the FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLE OF SOCIETY, it would immediately disclose what it really is—namely, a Will to the DENIAL of life, a principle of dissolution and decay. Here one must think profoundly to the very basis and resist all sentimental weakness: life itself is ESSENTIALLY appropriation, injury, conquest of the strange and weak, suppression, severity, obtrusion of peculiar forms, incorporation, and at the least, putting it mildest, exploitation;—but why should one for ever use precisely these words on which for ages a disparaging purpose has been stamped? Even the organization within which, as was previously supposed, the individuals treat each other as equal—it takes place in every healthy aristocracy—must itself, if it be a living and not a dying organization, do all that towards other bodies, which the individuals within it refrain from doing to each other it will have to be the incarnated Will to Power, it will endeavour to grow, to gain ground, attract to itself and acquire ascendancy—not owing to any morality or immorality, but because it LIVES, and because life IS precisely Will to Power. On no point, however, is the ordinary consciousness of Europeans more unwilling to be corrected than on this matter, people now rave everywhere, even under the guise of science, about coming conditions of society in which "the exploiting character" is to be absent—that sounds to my ears as if they promised to invent a mode of life which should refrain from all organic functions. "Exploitation" does not belong to a depraved, or imperfect and primitive society it belongs to the nature of the living being as a primary organic function, it is a consequence of the intrinsic Will to Power, which is precisely the Will to Life—Granting that as a theory this is a novelty—as a reality it is the FUNDAMENTAL FACT of all history let us be so far honest towards ourselves!

259. To mutually avoid causing harm, violence, and exploitation, and to regard one's own will as equal to others': this might lead to a certain rough sense of good behavior among individuals when the necessary conditions are met (specifically, when individuals have comparable levels of strength and value and are related within a shared organization). However, as soon as one attempts to apply this principle more broadly, potentially even as the FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLE OF SOCIETY, it quickly reveals its true nature—namely, a Will to the DENIAL of life, a principle of disintegration and decline. Here, one must think deeply and resist all sentimental weakness: life itself is ESSENTIALLY about appropriation, harm, conquering the unfamiliar and the weak, suppression, rigor, imposing unique forms, integration, and at the very least, to put it mildly, exploitation;—but why should we continue to use these terms with a negative connotation that has been ingrained in us for ages? Even the organization in which, as previously thought, individuals treat each other as equals—this occurs in every healthy aristocracy—must itself, if it is to be a living and not a dying organization, do all the things towards outside entities that the individuals within it refrain from doing to one another. It will have to embody the Will to Power, striving to grow, to expand, attract, and gain dominance—not out of morality or immorality, but simply because it LIVES, and because life IS fundamentally a Will to Power. Nevertheless, there is no area where the typical mindset of Europeans is more resistant to correction than in this regard; people are now passionately discussing, even disguised as scientific discourse, upcoming societal conditions where "the exploiting character" is absent—that sounds to me like they promise to create a way of life that avoids all organic functions. "Exploitation" does not belong to a corrupt, imperfect, or primitive society; it is a fundamental aspect of living beings as an essential organic function, a result of the intrinsic Will to Power, which is essentially the Will to Life—Granted that as a theory this is new, as a reality it is the FUNDAMENTAL FACT of all history; let us be honest with ourselves!

260. In a tour through the many finer and coarser moralities which have hitherto prevailed or still prevail on the earth, I found certain traits recurring regularly together, and connected with one another, until finally two primary types revealed themselves to me, and a radical distinction was brought to light. There is MASTER-MORALITY and SLAVE-MORALITY,—I would at once add, however, that in all higher and mixed civilizations, there are also attempts at the reconciliation of the two moralities, but one finds still oftener the confusion and mutual misunderstanding of them, indeed sometimes their close juxtaposition—even in the same man, within one soul. The distinctions of moral values have either originated in a ruling caste, pleasantly conscious of being different from the ruled—or among the ruled class, the slaves and dependents of all sorts. In the first case, when it is the rulers who determine the conception "good," it is the exalted, proud disposition which is regarded as the distinguishing feature, and that which determines the order of rank. The noble type of man separates from himself the beings in whom the opposite of this exalted, proud disposition displays itself he despises them. Let it at once be noted that in this first kind of morality the antithesis "good" and "bad" means practically the same as "noble" and "despicable",—the antithesis "good" and "EVIL" is of a different origin. The cowardly, the timid, the insignificant, and those thinking merely of narrow utility are despised; moreover, also, the distrustful, with their constrained glances, the self-abasing, the dog-like kind of men who let themselves be abused, the mendicant flatterers, and above all the liars:—it is a fundamental belief of all aristocrats that the common people are untruthful. "We truthful ones"—the nobility in ancient Greece called themselves. It is obvious that everywhere the designations of moral value were at first applied to MEN; and were only derivatively and at a later period applied to ACTIONS; it is a gross mistake, therefore, when historians of morals start with questions like, "Why have sympathetic actions been praised?" The noble type of man regards HIMSELF as a determiner of values; he does not require to be approved of; he passes the judgment: "What is injurious to me is injurious in itself;" he knows that it is he himself only who confers honour on things; he is a CREATOR OF VALUES. He honours whatever he recognizes in himself: such morality equals self-glorification. In the foreground there is the feeling of plenitude, of power, which seeks to overflow, the happiness of high tension, the consciousness of a wealth which would fain give and bestow:—the noble man also helps the unfortunate, but not—or scarcely—out of pity, but rather from an impulse generated by the super-abundance of power. The noble man honours in himself the powerful one, him also who has power over himself, who knows how to speak and how to keep silence, who takes pleasure in subjecting himself to severity and hardness, and has reverence for all that is severe and hard. "Wotan placed a hard heart in my breast," says an old Scandinavian Saga: it is thus rightly expressed from the soul of a proud Viking. Such a type of man is even proud of not being made for sympathy; the hero of the Saga therefore adds warningly: "He who has not a hard heart when young, will never have one." The noble and brave who think thus are the furthest removed from the morality which sees precisely in sympathy, or in acting for the good of others, or in DESINTERESSEMENT, the characteristic of the moral; faith in oneself, pride in oneself, a radical enmity and irony towards "selflessness," belong as definitely to noble morality, as do a careless scorn and precaution in presence of sympathy and the "warm heart."—It is the powerful who KNOW how to honour, it is their art, their domain for invention. The profound reverence for age and for tradition—all law rests on this double reverence,—the belief and prejudice in favour of ancestors and unfavourable to newcomers, is typical in the morality of the powerful; and if, reversely, men of "modern ideas" believe almost instinctively in "progress" and the "future," and are more and more lacking in respect for old age, the ignoble origin of these "ideas" has complacently betrayed itself thereby. A morality of the ruling class, however, is more especially foreign and irritating to present-day taste in the sternness of its principle that one has duties only to one's equals; that one may act towards beings of a lower rank, towards all that is foreign, just as seems good to one, or "as the heart desires," and in any case "beyond good and evil": it is here that sympathy and similar sentiments can have a place. The ability and obligation to exercise prolonged gratitude and prolonged revenge—both only within the circle of equals,—artfulness in retaliation, RAFFINEMENT of the idea in friendship, a certain necessity to have enemies (as outlets for the emotions of envy, quarrelsomeness, arrogance—in fact, in order to be a good FRIEND): all these are typical characteristics of the noble morality, which, as has been pointed out, is not the morality of "modern ideas," and is therefore at present difficult to realize, and also to unearth and disclose.—It is otherwise with the second type of morality, SLAVE-MORALITY. Supposing that the abused, the oppressed, the suffering, the unemancipated, the weary, and those uncertain of themselves should moralize, what will be the common element in their moral estimates? Probably a pessimistic suspicion with regard to the entire situation of man will find expression, perhaps a condemnation of man, together with his situation. The slave has an unfavourable eye for the virtues of the powerful; he has a skepticism and distrust, a REFINEMENT of distrust of everything "good" that is there honoured—he would fain persuade himself that the very happiness there is not genuine. On the other hand, THOSE qualities which serve to alleviate the existence of sufferers are brought into prominence and flooded with light; it is here that sympathy, the kind, helping hand, the warm heart, patience, diligence, humility, and friendliness attain to honour; for here these are the most useful qualities, and almost the only means of supporting the burden of existence. Slave-morality is essentially the morality of utility. Here is the seat of the origin of the famous antithesis "good" and "evil":—power and dangerousness are assumed to reside in the evil, a certain dreadfulness, subtlety, and strength, which do not admit of being despised. According to slave-morality, therefore, the "evil" man arouses fear; according to master-morality, it is precisely the "good" man who arouses fear and seeks to arouse it, while the bad man is regarded as the despicable being. The contrast attains its maximum when, in accordance with the logical consequences of slave-morality, a shade of depreciation—it may be slight and well-intentioned—at last attaches itself to the "good" man of this morality; because, according to the servile mode of thought, the good man must in any case be the SAFE man: he is good-natured, easily deceived, perhaps a little stupid, un bonhomme. Everywhere that slave-morality gains the ascendancy, language shows a tendency to approximate the significations of the words "good" and "stupid."—A last fundamental difference: the desire for FREEDOM, the instinct for happiness and the refinements of the feeling of liberty belong as necessarily to slave-morals and morality, as artifice and enthusiasm in reverence and devotion are the regular symptoms of an aristocratic mode of thinking and estimating.—Hence we can understand without further detail why love AS A PASSION—it is our European specialty—must absolutely be of noble origin; as is well known, its invention is due to the Provencal poet-cavaliers, those brilliant, ingenious men of the "gai saber," to whom Europe owes so much, and almost owes itself.

260. In exploring the various moralities that have existed or still exist in the world, I found certain traits that often appear together and are connected. Eventually, two primary types emerged: MASTER-MORALITY and SLAVE-MORALITY. I should note that in more advanced and mixed societies, there are also attempts to reconcile the two moralities, but more often, there’s confusion and misunderstanding between them, sometimes even within the same person. The distinctions in moral values either originated with a ruling class that was aware of its difference from the ruled or among the ruled class, including slaves and dependents of all kinds. In the first case, when the rulers define what is "good," they associate it with an exalted, proud disposition that determines social hierarchy. The noble individual separates themselves from those who display the opposite of this proud nature and looks down on them. It's important to mention that in this form of morality, the terms "good" and "bad" are practically synonymous with "noble" and "despicable," while the contrast of "good" and "EVIL" comes from a different source. Cowardice, timidity, insignificance, and a focus on narrow utility are despised; so too are the distrustful, those with forced smiles, self-deprecating people, the submissive who allow themselves to be manipulated, the sycophants, and especially the liars: aristocrats fundamentally believe that common people are dishonest. "We truthful ones," referred to themselves in ancient Greece. It’s clear that terms of moral value were initially applied to PEOPLE and only later to ACTIONS; therefore, it’s a major mistake when moral historians ask questions like, "Why have sympathetic actions been praised?" The noble type considers themselves a determiner of values; they don’t need approval; they judge: "What harms me is harmful in itself;" they understand that they alone confer honor on things; they are CREATORS OF VALUES. They honor whatever they see in themselves: this morality equates to self-glorification. At the forefront is a feeling of abundance, power ready to overflow, a happiness from being highly energized, the awareness of a wealth meant to be shared:—the noble person helps the unfortunate, but not—or hardly—out of pity, rather from an impulse fueled by their overflow of power. The noble person respects the powerful within themselves, those who have self-control, who know when to speak and when to stay silent, who enjoy facing challenges, and who have a deep respect for all things tough and demanding. "Wotan placed a hard heart in my breast," says an old Scandinavian Saga: this reflects the spirit of a proud Viking. Such people take pride in not being made for sympathy; the Saga's hero cautions: "He who doesn’t have a hard heart when young will never have one." The noble and brave who think this way are the farthest from the morality that views sympathy, selfless actions, or acting for the benefit of others as morally superior; faith in oneself, self-pride, and deep skepticism towards "selflessness" are all core elements of noble morality, just as are indifferent disdain and caution in the face of sympathy and the "warm heart."—It is the powerful who KNOW how to honor; this is their skill, their realm for creativity. A profound reverence for age and tradition—this dual reverence underpins all law—is typical of the power-driven morality; and if, conversely, individuals holding "modern ideas" instinctively believe in "progress" and the "future," showing less and less respect for the old, the ignoble roots of these "ideas" reveal themselves. A morality from the ruling class, however, is particularly alien and annoying to contemporary sensibilities due to its strict principle that one has duties only to one's equals; one is free to act towards those of a lower status, towards anything foreign, as one prefers, or "as one’s heart desires," and in any case "beyond good and evil": here is where sympathy and similar feelings come into play. The ability and duty to maintain prolonged gratitude and prolonged revenge—both only within the circle of equals—skillfulness in retaliation, REFINEMENT in friendship, and even a need for enemies (to channel feelings of envy, bickering, pride—in fact, to be a good FRIEND): all of these are typical traits of noble morality, which, as noted, is not aligned with "modern ideas," making it hard to appreciate and reveal today.—Things are different with the second type of morality, SLAVE-MORALITY. If we assume that the abused, oppressed, suffering, unliberated, weary, and those uncertain of themselves were to generate a moral framework, what common elements would emerge in their moral judgments? Likely, an overall pessimism regarding the human condition will manifest, perhaps a condemnation of both mankind and their circumstances. The slave views the virtues of the powerful with skepticism; they possess a certain skepticism and distrust, a REFINEMENT of distrust towards everything that is honored as "good"—they would like to convince themselves that this happiness isn’t genuine. Conversely, the qualities that help ease the burdens of suffering are highlighted and celebrated; here, sympathy, a kind, helping hand, a warm heart, patience, hard work, humility, and friendliness are acknowledged as these are the most useful traits, the only means to bear the weight of existence. Slave-morality fundamentally revolves around utility. This is the origin of the well-known contrast "good" and "evil":—power and danger are believed to reside in the evil, along with a certain dreadfulness, subtlety, and strength, which cannot be despised. According to slave-morality, the "evil" person incites fear; in master-morality, it is precisely the "good" person who evokes fear and seeks to do so, while the bad person is regarded as despicable. The contrast reaches its peak when, as a logical outcome of slave-morality, a slight and well-intentioned depreciation can attach itself to the "good" person of this morality; because, in servile thinking, the good person must be inherently SAFE: they are good-natured, easily deceived, perhaps a bit dull, an un bonhomme. Wherever slave-morality gains prominence, language tends to merge the meanings of "good" and "stupid."—One final fundamental difference: the desire for FREEDOM, the drive for happiness, and the elevating feelings of liberty are just as inherent to slave-morals and morality, as is artifice and fervor in reverence and devotion to aristocratic thinking and evaluations.—Thus, it’s clear without further detail why love AS A PASSION—it’s a uniquely European trait—must come from noble origins; as is well-known, its invention is credited to the Provençal poet-cavaliers, those brilliant, clever men of the "gai saber," to whom Europe owes a great deal, and from whom it has almost derived its identity.

261. Vanity is one of the things which are perhaps most difficult for a noble man to understand: he will be tempted to deny it, where another kind of man thinks he sees it self-evidently. The problem for him is to represent to his mind beings who seek to arouse a good opinion of themselves which they themselves do not possess—and consequently also do not "deserve,"—and who yet BELIEVE in this good opinion afterwards. This seems to him on the one hand such bad taste and so self-disrespectful, and on the other hand so grotesquely unreasonable, that he would like to consider vanity an exception, and is doubtful about it in most cases when it is spoken of. He will say, for instance: "I may be mistaken about my value, and on the other hand may nevertheless demand that my value should be acknowledged by others precisely as I rate it:—that, however, is not vanity (but self-conceit, or, in most cases, that which is called 'humility,' and also 'modesty')." Or he will even say: "For many reasons I can delight in the good opinion of others, perhaps because I love and honour them, and rejoice in all their joys, perhaps also because their good opinion endorses and strengthens my belief in my own good opinion, perhaps because the good opinion of others, even in cases where I do not share it, is useful to me, or gives promise of usefulness:—all this, however, is not vanity." The man of noble character must first bring it home forcibly to his mind, especially with the aid of history, that, from time immemorial, in all social strata in any way dependent, the ordinary man WAS only that which he PASSED FOR:—not being at all accustomed to fix values, he did not assign even to himself any other value than that which his master assigned to him (it is the peculiar RIGHT OF MASTERS to create values). It may be looked upon as the result of an extraordinary atavism, that the ordinary man, even at present, is still always WAITING for an opinion about himself, and then instinctively submitting himself to it; yet by no means only to a "good" opinion, but also to a bad and unjust one (think, for instance, of the greater part of the self-appreciations and self-depreciations which believing women learn from their confessors, and which in general the believing Christian learns from his Church). In fact, conformably to the slow rise of the democratic social order (and its cause, the blending of the blood of masters and slaves), the originally noble and rare impulse of the masters to assign a value to themselves and to "think well" of themselves, will now be more and more encouraged and extended; but it has at all times an older, ampler, and more radically ingrained propensity opposed to it—and in the phenomenon of "vanity" this older propensity overmasters the younger. The vain person rejoices over EVERY good opinion which he hears about himself (quite apart from the point of view of its usefulness, and equally regardless of its truth or falsehood), just as he suffers from every bad opinion: for he subjects himself to both, he feels himself subjected to both, by that oldest instinct of subjection which breaks forth in him.—It is "the slave" in the vain man's blood, the remains of the slave's craftiness—and how much of the "slave" is still left in woman, for instance!—which seeks to SEDUCE to good opinions of itself; it is the slave, too, who immediately afterwards falls prostrate himself before these opinions, as though he had not called them forth.—And to repeat it again: vanity is an atavism.

261. Vanity is something that's probably the hardest for a noble person to grasp: they might be tempted to deny it, while another type of person sees it as obvious. The challenge for them is to imagine people who try to create a good image of themselves that they don't actually have—and, therefore, don't "deserve"—but who still believe in this favorable image later on. This strikes them as poor taste and self-disrespectful on one hand, and absurdly unreasonable on the other, making them want to view vanity as an exception and question it in most discussions. They might say, for example: "I could be mistaken about my worth, yet I still expect my value to be recognized by others just as I perceive it:—that, however, is not vanity (but self-conceit, or in many cases, what is referred to as 'humility' or 'modesty')." Or they could even argue: "For many reasons, I can take pleasure in other people's good opinions, maybe because I love and respect them, and share in their happiness; perhaps also because their good opinion reinforces my self-belief, or because others' positive views, even when I don't agree with them, can be beneficial or promise to be:—all of this, though, isn't vanity." A person of noble character must first vividly remind themselves, especially with the help of history, that for a long time, in all social classes that are some way dependent, the ordinary person was only what they were perceived to be:—not used to determining values, they didn't assign any value to themselves beyond what their master gave them (it's the unique RIGHT OF MASTERS to create values). It can be seen as an extraordinary remnant that the ordinary person, even today, is always looking for feedback about themselves, and then instinctively accepts it; not only a "good" opinion but also a negative or unjust one (consider, for instance, how many self-assessments and self-deprecating views believing women adopt from their confessors, and what the devout Christian learns from their Church). In fact, reflecting the slow rise of democratic society (and its cause, the mixing of master and servant blood), the formerly noble and uncommon drive of the masters to determine their own value and “think well” of themselves will increasingly be encouraged and spread; but at all times, this has an older, more deeply ingrained tendency working against it—and in the phenomenon of "vanity," this older tendency dominates the newer one. The vain individual delights in EVERY good comment they hear about themselves (regardless of its usefulness, and without considering its truthfulness), just as they anguish over every negative judgment: they submit to both, feeling for both, driven by that oldest instinct of submission that arises within them. It’s "the slave" in the vain person's nature, remnants of the slave’s cunning—and just think about how much of the "slave" remains in women, for instance!—that seeks to charm others into giving it positive feedback; it’s also the slave who immediately afterward prostrates themselves before these opinions, as if they hadn’t prompted them. And to reiterate: vanity is a remnant from the past.

262. A SPECIES originates, and a type becomes established and strong in the long struggle with essentially constant UNFAVOURABLE conditions. On the other hand, it is known by the experience of breeders that species which receive super-abundant nourishment, and in general a surplus of protection and care, immediately tend in the most marked way to develop variations, and are fertile in prodigies and monstrosities (also in monstrous vices). Now look at an aristocratic commonwealth, say an ancient Greek polis, or Venice, as a voluntary or involuntary contrivance for the purpose of REARING human beings; there are there men beside one another, thrown upon their own resources, who want to make their species prevail, chiefly because they MUST prevail, or else run the terrible danger of being exterminated. The favour, the super-abundance, the protection are there lacking under which variations are fostered; the species needs itself as species, as something which, precisely by virtue of its hardness, its uniformity, and simplicity of structure, can in general prevail and make itself permanent in constant struggle with its neighbours, or with rebellious or rebellion-threatening vassals. The most varied experience teaches it what are the qualities to which it principally owes the fact that it still exists, in spite of all Gods and men, and has hitherto been victorious: these qualities it calls virtues, and these virtues alone it develops to maturity. It does so with severity, indeed it desires severity; every aristocratic morality is intolerant in the education of youth, in the control of women, in the marriage customs, in the relations of old and young, in the penal laws (which have an eye only for the degenerating): it counts intolerance itself among the virtues, under the name of "justice." A type with few, but very marked features, a species of severe, warlike, wisely silent, reserved, and reticent men (and as such, with the most delicate sensibility for the charm and nuances of society) is thus established, unaffected by the vicissitudes of generations; the constant struggle with uniform UNFAVOURABLE conditions is, as already remarked, the cause of a type becoming stable and hard. Finally, however, a happy state of things results, the enormous tension is relaxed; there are perhaps no more enemies among the neighbouring peoples, and the means of life, even of the enjoyment of life, are present in superabundance. With one stroke the bond and constraint of the old discipline severs: it is no longer regarded as necessary, as a condition of existence—if it would continue, it can only do so as a form of LUXURY, as an archaizing TASTE. Variations, whether they be deviations (into the higher, finer, and rarer), or deteriorations and monstrosities, appear suddenly on the scene in the greatest exuberance and splendour; the individual dares to be individual and detach himself. At this turning-point of history there manifest themselves, side by side, and often mixed and entangled together, a magnificent, manifold, virgin-forest-like up-growth and up-striving, a kind of TROPICAL TEMPO in the rivalry of growth, and an extraordinary decay and self-destruction, owing to the savagely opposing and seemingly exploding egoisms, which strive with one another "for sun and light," and can no longer assign any limit, restraint, or forbearance for themselves by means of the hitherto existing morality. It was this morality itself which piled up the strength so enormously, which bent the bow in so threatening a manner:—it is now "out of date," it is getting "out of date." The dangerous and disquieting point has been reached when the greater, more manifold, more comprehensive life IS LIVED BEYOND the old morality; the "individual" stands out, and is obliged to have recourse to his own law-giving, his own arts and artifices for self-preservation, self-elevation, and self-deliverance. Nothing but new "Whys," nothing but new "Hows," no common formulas any longer, misunderstanding and disregard in league with each other, decay, deterioration, and the loftiest desires frightfully entangled, the genius of the race overflowing from all the cornucopias of good and bad, a portentous simultaneousness of Spring and Autumn, full of new charms and mysteries peculiar to the fresh, still inexhausted, still unwearied corruption. Danger is again present, the mother of morality, great danger; this time shifted into the individual, into the neighbour and friend, into the street, into their own child, into their own heart, into all the most personal and secret recesses of their desires and volitions. What will the moral philosophers who appear at this time have to preach? They discover, these sharp onlookers and loafers, that the end is quickly approaching, that everything around them decays and produces decay, that nothing will endure until the day after tomorrow, except one species of man, the incurably MEDIOCRE. The mediocre alone have a prospect of continuing and propagating themselves—they will be the men of the future, the sole survivors; "be like them! become mediocre!" is now the only morality which has still a significance, which still obtains a hearing.—But it is difficult to preach this morality of mediocrity! it can never avow what it is and what it desires! it has to talk of moderation and dignity and duty and brotherly love—it will have difficulty IN CONCEALING ITS IRONY!

262. A SPECIES comes into existence, and a type becomes established and strong through a long struggle against mostly unchanging HARSH conditions. On the other hand, breeders know that species receiving excessive nourishment and abundant protection and care tend to show variations and can often produce oddities and monstrosities (even monstrous flaws). Now, consider an aristocratic society, like an ancient Greek city-state or Venice, as an arrangement for RAISING human beings. There, individuals rely on their own resources to ensure the survival of their species, mainly because they MUST survive, or they risk being wiped out. The support, abundance, and protection that encourage variations are absent; the species needs to assert itself as a species, relying on its resilience, uniformity, and simplicity to endure and thrive in constant competition with its neighbors or rebellious subordinates. Experience teaches it which qualities have allowed it to survive against all odds, leading it to be victorious so far: these qualities are deemed virtues, and only these virtues are nurtured. It does this with strictness; in fact, it values strictness. Every aristocratic moral code is intolerant regarding youth education, treatment of women, marriage traditions, relationships between the old and the young, and criminal laws (which only focus on degeneration): it even considers intolerance among the virtues, calling it "justice." A type emerges with few yet distinct characteristics—men who are serious, warrior-like, wisely reserved, and subtly aware of society's nuances—remaining unaffected by the fluctuations of generations; the ongoing struggle with consistent HARSH conditions causes this type to stabilize and harden. Eventually, though, a fortunate situation arises; tensions ease; there may no longer be enemies among neighboring peoples, and the resources for living, even for enjoying life, become plentiful. Suddenly, the ties and constraints of the old discipline break: it’s no longer seen as essential for survival—if it persists, it can do so only as a form of LUXURY, as an antiquated preference. Variations, whether they are advancements (into the higher, finer, and rarer) or declines and oddities, appear suddenly in great abundance; individuals begin to embrace their uniqueness. At this historical turning point, a rich, diverse, lush growth emerges alongside, often tangled together, like a TROPICAL TEMPO competing for resources, leading to remarkable decay and self-destruction due to fierce, clashing egos that compete "for sun and light," ignoring previous limits, restraints, or tolerances dictated by established morality. It was this very morality that built the strength so immensely, drawing the bow in such a menacing way:—it is now "outdated," becoming "outdated." The critical moment has arrived when a richer, more diverse life is lived outside the confines of old morality; the "individual" emerges, forced to create their own laws, methods, and tricks for survival, elevation, and freedom. Only new "Whys," only new "Hows," with no shared guidelines anymore, misunderstandings and indifference join forces, leading to decay and deterioration, entangled with the highest aspirations, the race's brilliance overflowing from all aspects of good and bad, a striking co-occurrence of Spring and Autumn, filled with new charms and mysteries unique to still vibrant, still persistent decay. Danger resurfaces, the origin of morality, great danger; this time shifted into the individual, into neighbors and friends, into the street, into their own children, into their hearts, into the deepest personal and hidden corners of their desires and intentions. What will the moral philosophers of this time preach? They observe, these sharp-eyed spectators and idlers, that the end is nearing, that everything around them is decaying and spreading decay, that nothing will last until the day after tomorrow, except one kind of person, the incurably AVERAGE. Only the average have a chance of continuing and reproducing—they will be the people of the future, the sole survivors; "be like them! become average!" is now the only morality that still holds meaning, that still gets attention.—But preaching this morality of mediocrity is difficult! It can never openly state what it is and what it wants! It has to speak of moderation, dignity, duty, and brotherly love—yet it will struggle to HIDE ITS IRONY!

263. There is an INSTINCT FOR RANK, which more than anything else is already the sign of a HIGH rank; there is a DELIGHT in the NUANCES of reverence which leads one to infer noble origin and habits. The refinement, goodness, and loftiness of a soul are put to a perilous test when something passes by that is of the highest rank, but is not yet protected by the awe of authority from obtrusive touches and incivilities: something that goes its way like a living touchstone, undistinguished, undiscovered, and tentative, perhaps voluntarily veiled and disguised. He whose task and practice it is to investigate souls, will avail himself of many varieties of this very art to determine the ultimate value of a soul, the unalterable, innate order of rank to which it belongs: he will test it by its INSTINCT FOR REVERENCE. DIFFERENCE ENGENDRE HAINE: the vulgarity of many a nature spurts up suddenly like dirty water, when any holy vessel, any jewel from closed shrines, any book bearing the marks of great destiny, is brought before it; while on the other hand, there is an involuntary silence, a hesitation of the eye, a cessation of all gestures, by which it is indicated that a soul FEELS the nearness of what is worthiest of respect. The way in which, on the whole, the reverence for the BIBLE has hitherto been maintained in Europe, is perhaps the best example of discipline and refinement of manners which Europe owes to Christianity: books of such profoundness and supreme significance require for their protection an external tyranny of authority, in order to acquire the PERIOD of thousands of years which is necessary to exhaust and unriddle them. Much has been achieved when the sentiment has been at last instilled into the masses (the shallow-pates and the boobies of every kind) that they are not allowed to touch everything, that there are holy experiences before which they must take off their shoes and keep away the unclean hand—it is almost their highest advance towards humanity. On the contrary, in the so-called cultured classes, the believers in "modern ideas," nothing is perhaps so repulsive as their lack of shame, the easy insolence of eye and hand with which they touch, taste, and finger everything; and it is possible that even yet there is more RELATIVE nobility of taste, and more tact for reverence among the people, among the lower classes of the people, especially among peasants, than among the newspaper-reading DEMIMONDE of intellect, the cultured class.

263. There’s an INSTINCT FOR RANK that, more than anything else, shows a HIGH rank; there's a PLEASURE in the subtleties of respect that makes someone assume noble origins and habits. The refinement, goodness, and elevation of a soul face a risky test when something of the highest rank passes by, but isn’t yet shielded by the fear of authority from intrusive actions and rudeness: something that moves on like a living touchstone, unnoticed, undiscovered, and tentative, perhaps purposely hidden and disguised. Those whose job it is to explore souls will use various methods to determine the ultimate value of a soul, the unchanging, innate order of rank it belongs to: they will evaluate it by its INSTINCT FOR REVERENCE. DIFFERENCE ENGENDERS HATRED: the vulgarity seen in many natures erupts suddenly like dirty water when any sacred object, any jewel from sealed shrines, or any book marked by great destiny is presented to them; meanwhile, there’s a natural silence, a hesitation in their gaze, a stopping of all movement that shows a soul RECOGNIZES the closeness of something truly worthy of respect. The way reverence for the BIBLE has been maintained in Europe is perhaps the best example of discipline and manners that Europe owes to Christianity: books of such depth and importance require an external force of authority to provide the THOUSANDS OF YEARS necessary to explore and understand them. It’s a significant achievement when the feeling has finally been instilled into the masses (the simple-minded and the foolish of every kind) that they cannot touch everything, that there are sacred experiences before which they must remove their shoes and keep their unclean hands away—it’s almost their greatest step towards humanity. On the flip side, in the so-called cultured classes, the believers in “modern ideas,” nothing is more off-putting than their lack of shame, the casual insolence in their gaze and hands as they touch, taste, and handle everything; it’s possible that even now there is more RELATIVE NOBILITY OF TASTE and more sensitivity to reverence among the common people, especially among peasants, than among the newspaper-reading INTELLECTUAL DEMIMONDE, the cultured class.

264. It cannot be effaced from a man's soul what his ancestors have preferably and most constantly done: whether they were perhaps diligent economizers attached to a desk and a cash-box, modest and citizen-like in their desires, modest also in their virtues; or whether they were accustomed to commanding from morning till night, fond of rude pleasures and probably of still ruder duties and responsibilities; or whether, finally, at one time or another, they have sacrificed old privileges of birth and possession, in order to live wholly for their faith—for their "God,"—as men of an inexorable and sensitive conscience, which blushes at every compromise. It is quite impossible for a man NOT to have the qualities and predilections of his parents and ancestors in his constitution, whatever appearances may suggest to the contrary. This is the problem of race. Granted that one knows something of the parents, it is admissible to draw a conclusion about the child: any kind of offensive incontinence, any kind of sordid envy, or of clumsy self-vaunting—the three things which together have constituted the genuine plebeian type in all times—such must pass over to the child, as surely as bad blood; and with the help of the best education and culture one will only succeed in DECEIVING with regard to such heredity.—And what else does education and culture try to do nowadays! In our very democratic, or rather, very plebeian age, "education" and "culture" MUST be essentially the art of deceiving—deceiving with regard to origin, with regard to the inherited plebeianism in body and soul. An educator who nowadays preached truthfulness above everything else, and called out constantly to his pupils: "Be true! Be natural! Show yourselves as you are!"—even such a virtuous and sincere ass would learn in a short time to have recourse to the FURCA of Horace, NATURAM EXPELLERE: with what results? "Plebeianism" USQUE RECURRET. [FOOTNOTE: Horace's "Epistles," I. x. 24.]

264. A man can't escape the influence of what his ancestors did most consistently and significantly: whether they were hardworking savers tied to a desk and a cash box, humble and community-oriented in their desires, and modest in their virtues; or whether they were used to being in charge from morning till night, enjoying coarse pleasures and probably even coarser duties and responsibilities; or whether, at some point, they sacrificed old privileges of birth and wealth to fully dedicate their lives to their faith—for their "God"—as individuals with a strict and sensitive conscience, who feel ashamed of any compromise. It's impossible for someone NOT to inherit the traits and tendencies of their parents and ancestors, regardless of what appearances might suggest. This is the issue of lineage. If you know anything about the parents, you can make conclusions about the child: any kind of offensive recklessness, any form of petty jealousy, or clumsy self-promotion—the three traits that together have formed the true plebeian type throughout history—these will pass down to the child just like bad blood; and even with the best education and culture, you'll only manage to MASK such heredity. And what are education and culture trying to accomplish today? In our very democratic, or more accurately, very plebeian era, "education" and "culture" MUST fundamentally be about the art of deception—deceiving about one’s origin, deceiving about the inherited plebeian nature in both body and soul. An educator today who preached honesty above all else and continually urged his students: "Be honest! Be yourselves! Show who you are!"—even such a virtuous and sincere individual would soon find himself resorting to Horace's FURCA, NATURAM EXPELLERE: with what outcome? "Plebeianism" WILL RETURN AGAIN. [FOOTNOTE: Horace's "Epistles," I. x. 24.]

265. At the risk of displeasing innocent ears, I submit that egoism belongs to the essence of a noble soul, I mean the unalterable belief that to a being such as "we," other beings must naturally be in subjection, and have to sacrifice themselves. The noble soul accepts the fact of his egoism without question, and also without consciousness of harshness, constraint, or arbitrariness therein, but rather as something that may have its basis in the primary law of things:—if he sought a designation for it he would say: "It is justice itself." He acknowledges under certain circumstances, which made him hesitate at first, that there are other equally privileged ones; as soon as he has settled this question of rank, he moves among those equals and equally privileged ones with the same assurance, as regards modesty and delicate respect, which he enjoys in intercourse with himself—in accordance with an innate heavenly mechanism which all the stars understand. It is an ADDITIONAL instance of his egoism, this artfulness and self-limitation in intercourse with his equals—every star is a similar egoist; he honours HIMSELF in them, and in the rights which he concedes to them, he has no doubt that the exchange of honours and rights, as the ESSENCE of all intercourse, belongs also to the natural condition of things. The noble soul gives as he takes, prompted by the passionate and sensitive instinct of requital, which is at the root of his nature. The notion of "favour" has, INTER PARES, neither significance nor good repute; there may be a sublime way of letting gifts as it were light upon one from above, and of drinking them thirstily like dew-drops; but for those arts and displays the noble soul has no aptitude. His egoism hinders him here: in general, he looks "aloft" unwillingly—he looks either FORWARD, horizontally and deliberately, or downwards—HE KNOWS THAT HE IS ON A HEIGHT.

265. At the risk of offending some listeners, I argue that egoism is part of the essence of a noble soul. By this, I mean the unwavering belief that beings like "us" must naturally have others subordinate to them and must sacrifice themselves. The noble soul accepts their egoism without question and without feeling harsh or constrained, but sees it as something rooted in the fundamental laws of existence: if he were to name it, he would say, "It is justice itself." He acknowledges, under certain circumstances that initially made him pause, that there are others equally deserving. Once he resolves this question of hierarchy, he interacts with those equals and similarly privileged individuals with the same confidence, modesty, and respect he feels in his own company—guided by an innate heavenly mechanism that all the stars understand. His egoism is further demonstrated in the way he navigates relationships with his equals—every star is a similar egoist; he recognizes HIMSELF in them, and in the rights he grants them, he fully believes that the exchange of honors and rights, as the ESSENCE of all interactions, is also part of the natural order. The noble soul gives and receives, driven by the passionate and sensitive instinct for reciprocity that lies at the core of his nature. The idea of "favor" has no meaning or good reputation among equals; while there might be an elevated way to receive gifts as if they fell from above, and to enjoy them like dew, the noble soul is not skilled in those arts. His egoism holds him back in this regard: generally, he looks "upward" reluctantly—he looks either FORWARD, horizontally and with intention, or downward—HE KNOWS HE IS ABOVE.

266. "One can only truly esteem him who does not LOOK OUT FOR himself."—Goethe to Rath Schlosser.

266. "You can only really respect someone who doesn't look out for themselves." —Goethe to Rath Schlosser.

267. The Chinese have a proverb which mothers even teach their children: "SIAO-SIN" ("MAKE THY HEART SMALL"). This is the essentially fundamental tendency in latter-day civilizations. I have no doubt that an ancient Greek, also, would first of all remark the self-dwarfing in us Europeans of today—in this respect alone we should immediately be "distasteful" to him.

267. The Chinese have a saying that mothers teach their kids: "SIAO-SIN" ("MAKE YOUR HEART SMALL"). This reflects a key trend in modern societies. I’m sure that an ancient Greek would notice the way we Europeans today seem to diminish ourselves—this alone would make us "unappealing" to him.

268. What, after all, is ignobleness?—Words are vocal symbols for ideas; ideas, however, are more or less definite mental symbols for frequently returning and concurring sensations, for groups of sensations. It is not sufficient to use the same words in order to understand one another: we must also employ the same words for the same kind of internal experiences, we must in the end have experiences IN COMMON. On this account the people of one nation understand one another better than those belonging to different nations, even when they use the same language; or rather, when people have lived long together under similar conditions (of climate, soil, danger, requirement, toil) there ORIGINATES therefrom an entity that "understands itself"—namely, a nation. In all souls a like number of frequently recurring experiences have gained the upper hand over those occurring more rarely: about these matters people understand one another rapidly and always more rapidly—the history of language is the history of a process of abbreviation; on the basis of this quick comprehension people always unite closer and closer. The greater the danger, the greater is the need of agreeing quickly and readily about what is necessary; not to misunderstand one another in danger—that is what cannot at all be dispensed with in intercourse. Also in all loves and friendships one has the experience that nothing of the kind continues when the discovery has been made that in using the same words, one of the two parties has feelings, thoughts, intuitions, wishes, or fears different from those of the other. (The fear of the "eternal misunderstanding": that is the good genius which so often keeps persons of different sexes from too hasty attachments, to which sense and heart prompt them—and NOT some Schopenhauerian "genius of the species"!) Whichever groups of sensations within a soul awaken most readily, begin to speak, and give the word of command—these decide as to the general order of rank of its values, and determine ultimately its list of desirable things. A man's estimates of value betray something of the STRUCTURE of his soul, and wherein it sees its conditions of life, its intrinsic needs. Supposing now that necessity has from all time drawn together only such men as could express similar requirements and similar experiences by similar symbols, it results on the whole that the easy COMMUNICABILITY of need, which implies ultimately the undergoing only of average and COMMON experiences, must have been the most potent of all the forces which have hitherto operated upon mankind. The more similar, the more ordinary people, have always had and are still having the advantage; the more select, more refined, more unique, and difficultly comprehensible, are liable to stand alone; they succumb to accidents in their isolation, and seldom propagate themselves. One must appeal to immense opposing forces, in order to thwart this natural, all-too-natural PROGRESSUS IN SIMILE, the evolution of man to the similar, the ordinary, the average, the gregarious—to the IGNOBLE—!

268. What is ignobleness, anyway?—Words are vocal symbols for ideas; however, ideas are more or less clear mental symbols for recurring and shared sensations, for groups of sensations. It's not enough to just use the same words to understand each other: we must also use those words to describe the same kinds of internal experiences; in the end, we need to have shared experiences. This is why people from one nation understand each other better than those from different nations, even when they speak the same language. When people live together for a long time under similar conditions (like climate, soil, danger, needs, and hard work), they create an entity that "understands itself"—a nation. In all souls, a similar number of frequently recurring experiences have a greater influence than those that occur less often: on these matters, people quickly understand each other, and the understanding grows faster—language history is a history of abbreviation; based on this quick comprehension, people unite closer and closer. The greater the danger, the more urgent the need to agree quickly and easily on what's necessary; not misunderstanding each other in danger is essential for communication. In all loves and friendships, there's the experience that nothing lasts once it's discovered that even using the same words, one person has feelings, thoughts, intuitions, wishes, or fears that differ from the other. (The fear of "eternal misunderstanding": that is the good spirit that often prevents people of different sexes from rushing into attachments, which their minds and hearts urge them toward—and not some Schopenhauerian "genius of the species"!) The groups of sensations within a person that are most easily triggered start to speak and take command—these determine the general hierarchy of that person's values and ultimately shape their list of desired things. A person's value judgments reveal something about their soul's structure and what it perceives as its life conditions and intrinsic needs. If necessity has always gathered only those people who could convey similar needs and experiences through similar symbols, it turns out that the ease of communicating needs, which ultimately involves experiencing mostly common and average events, must have been one of the most powerful forces affecting humanity. Generally, the more similar and ordinary people have always had and still have the advantage; those who are more exclusive, refined, unique, and hard to understand are likely to end up isolated; they fall victim to the challenges of their isolation and seldom thrive. To counter this natural, all-too-natural progress toward similarity, ordinary experiences, and sociability—toward the IGNOBLE—one must contend with enormous opposing forces!

269. The more a psychologist—a born, an unavoidable psychologist and soul-diviner—turns his attention to the more select cases and individuals, the greater is his danger of being suffocated by sympathy: he NEEDS sternness and cheerfulness more than any other man. For the corruption, the ruination of higher men, of the more unusually constituted souls, is in fact, the rule: it is dreadful to have such a rule always before one's eyes. The manifold torment of the psychologist who has discovered this ruination, who discovers once, and then discovers ALMOST repeatedly throughout all history, this universal inner "desperateness" of higher men, this eternal "too late!" in every sense—may perhaps one day be the cause of his turning with bitterness against his own lot, and of his making an attempt at self-destruction—of his "going to ruin" himself. One may perceive in almost every psychologist a tell-tale inclination for delightful intercourse with commonplace and well-ordered men; the fact is thereby disclosed that he always requires healing, that he needs a sort of flight and forgetfulness, away from what his insight and incisiveness—from what his "business"—has laid upon his conscience. The fear of his memory is peculiar to him. He is easily silenced by the judgment of others; he hears with unmoved countenance how people honour, admire, love, and glorify, where he has PERCEIVED—or he even conceals his silence by expressly assenting to some plausible opinion. Perhaps the paradox of his situation becomes so dreadful that, precisely where he has learnt GREAT SYMPATHY, together with great CONTEMPT, the multitude, the educated, and the visionaries, have on their part learnt great reverence—reverence for "great men" and marvelous animals, for the sake of whom one blesses and honours the fatherland, the earth, the dignity of mankind, and one's own self, to whom one points the young, and in view of whom one educates them. And who knows but in all great instances hitherto just the same happened: that the multitude worshipped a God, and that the "God" was only a poor sacrificial animal! SUCCESS has always been the greatest liar—and the "work" itself is a success; the great statesman, the conqueror, the discoverer, are disguised in their creations until they are unrecognizable; the "work" of the artist, of the philosopher, only invents him who has created it, is REPUTED to have created it; the "great men," as they are reverenced, are poor little fictions composed afterwards; in the world of historical values spurious coinage PREVAILS. Those great poets, for example, such as Byron, Musset, Poe, Leopardi, Kleist, Gogol (I do not venture to mention much greater names, but I have them in my mind), as they now appear, and were perhaps obliged to be: men of the moment, enthusiastic, sensuous, and childish, light-minded and impulsive in their trust and distrust; with souls in which usually some flaw has to be concealed; often taking revenge with their works for an internal defilement, often seeking forgetfulness in their soaring from a too true memory, often lost in the mud and almost in love with it, until they become like the Will-o'-the-Wisps around the swamps, and PRETEND TO BE stars—the people then call them idealists,—often struggling with protracted disgust, with an ever-reappearing phantom of disbelief, which makes them cold, and obliges them to languish for GLORIA and devour "faith as it is" out of the hands of intoxicated adulators:—what a TORMENT these great artists are and the so-called higher men in general, to him who has once found them out! It is thus conceivable that it is just from woman—who is clairvoyant in the world of suffering, and also unfortunately eager to help and save to an extent far beyond her powers—that THEY have learnt so readily those outbreaks of boundless devoted SYMPATHY, which the multitude, above all the reverent multitude, do not understand, and overwhelm with prying and self-gratifying interpretations. This sympathizing invariably deceives itself as to its power; woman would like to believe that love can do EVERYTHING—it is the SUPERSTITION peculiar to her. Alas, he who knows the heart finds out how poor, helpless, pretentious, and blundering even the best and deepest love is—he finds that it rather DESTROYS than saves!—It is possible that under the holy fable and travesty of the life of Jesus there is hidden one of the most painful cases of the martyrdom of KNOWLEDGE ABOUT LOVE: the martyrdom of the most innocent and most craving heart, that never had enough of any human love, that DEMANDED love, that demanded inexorably and frantically to be loved and nothing else, with terrible outbursts against those who refused him their love; the story of a poor soul insatiated and insatiable in love, that had to invent hell to send thither those who WOULD NOT love him—and that at last, enlightened about human love, had to invent a God who is entire love, entire CAPACITY for love—who takes pity on human love, because it is so paltry, so ignorant! He who has such sentiments, he who has such KNOWLEDGE about love—SEEKS for death!—But why should one deal with such painful matters? Provided, of course, that one is not obliged to do so.

269. The more a psychologist—a natural, unavoidable psychologist and soul reader—focuses on more exceptional cases and individuals, the greater the risk of being overwhelmed by sympathy: he needs sternness and cheerfulness more than anyone else. The downfall of higher individuals, of those with unique souls, is actually the norm: it's terrible to have that norm always in view. The many torments of the psychologist who has recognized this downfall—who discovers it once, then almost continuously throughout history—this universal inner "desperation" of higher individuals, this eternal feeling of "too late!" in every sense—may eventually lead to bitterness against his own situation and attempts at self-destruction, of "going to ruin" himself. Almost every psychologist shows a clear tendency to seek joyful interactions with ordinary, well-adjusted people; this reveals that he is always in need of healing, that he requires a kind of escape and forgetfulness from what his insight and sharpness—what his "work"—has put on his conscience. He has a unique fear of his memory. He is easily silenced by others' judgments; he listens with an unmoved expression as people honor, admire, love, and glorify what he has perceived—or he even masks his silence by agreeing with some convincing opinion. Perhaps the paradox of his situation becomes so distressing that, right where he has learned GREAT SYMPATHY along with deep CONTEMPT, the masses, the educated, and the dreamers have developed great reverence—reverence for "great people" and marvelous beings, for whom one blesses and honors the homeland, the earth, the dignity of humanity, and oneself, to whom one directs the youth and for whom one educates them. And who knows if, in all the great instances up to now, the same has occurred: that the multitude worshipped a God while that "God" was just a poor sacrificial animal! SUCCESS has always been the greatest deceiver—and the "work" itself is a success; the great statesman, conqueror, or discoverer is hidden in their creations until they are unrecognizable; the "work" of the artist or philosopher only invents the one who created it and is REPUTED to have created it; the "great individuals," as they are revered, are mere fictions made afterward; in the realm of historical values, counterfeit currency PREVAILS. Those celebrated poets, for example, like Byron, Musset, Poe, Leopardi, Kleist, Gogol (I won't mention much greater names, but I have them in mind), as they now appear, and perhaps were obliged to be: momentary figures, enthusiastic, sensuous, and childish, light-hearted and impulsive in their trust and distrust; with souls often hiding some flaw; often avenging their internal struggles through their work, often seeking forgetfulness in soaring from a too-accurate memory, often indulging in the muck and almost in love with it, until they become like Will-o'-the-Wisps around the swamps, pretending to be stars—people then call them idealists—often battling prolonged disgust, with a recurring ghost of disbelief that makes them cold and forces them to long for GLORY and consume "faith as it is" from the hands of intoxicated admirers:—what a TORMENT these great artists and the so-called higher individuals are to those who have once recognized them! It’s conceivable that it is precisely from women—who are insightful in the realm of suffering and, unfortunately, eager to help and save to an extent far beyond their capabilities—that THEY have readily learned those outbursts of boundless devoted SYMPATHY, which the masses, especially the reverent masses, do not understand and instead overwhelm with intrusive and self-serving interpretations. This sympathy consistently misjudges its abilities; a woman wants to believe that love can do EVERYTHING—it’s the SUPERSTITION specific to her. Alas, those who truly understand the heart discover how poor, helpless, pretentious, and clumsy even the best and deepest love can be—finding that it often DESTROYS rather than saves! It’s possible that beneath the sacred fable and distortion of Jesus's life lies one of the most painful cases of the martyrdom of KNOWLEDGE ABOUT LOVE: the martyrdom of the most innocent and most desperate heart, which never had enough of any human love, that DEMANDED love, that demanded it relentlessly and frantically to be loved and nothing else, with terrible outbursts against those who denied him their love; the story of a poor soul who was insatiable in love, who had to create hell to send those who WOULD NOT love him—and who, in the end, enlightened about human love, had to invent a God who embodies love, complete CAPACITY for love—who pities human love because it is so meager, so ignorant! He who has such feelings, he who possesses such KNOWLEDGE about love—SEEK for death!—But why should one engage with such painful subjects? Provided, of course, that one is not forced to do so.

270. The intellectual haughtiness and loathing of every man who has suffered deeply—it almost determines the order of rank HOW deeply men can suffer—the chilling certainty, with which he is thoroughly imbued and coloured, that by virtue of his suffering he KNOWS MORE than the shrewdest and wisest can ever know, that he has been familiar with, and "at home" in, many distant, dreadful worlds of which "YOU know nothing"!—this silent intellectual haughtiness of the sufferer, this pride of the elect of knowledge, of the "initiated," of the almost sacrificed, finds all forms of disguise necessary to protect itself from contact with officious and sympathizing hands, and in general from all that is not its equal in suffering. Profound suffering makes noble: it separates.—One of the most refined forms of disguise is Epicurism, along with a certain ostentatious boldness of taste, which takes suffering lightly, and puts itself on the defensive against all that is sorrowful and profound. They are "gay men" who make use of gaiety, because they are misunderstood on account of it—they WISH to be misunderstood. There are "scientific minds" who make use of science, because it gives a gay appearance, and because scientificness leads to the conclusion that a person is superficial—they WISH to mislead to a false conclusion. There are free insolent minds which would fain conceal and deny that they are broken, proud, incurable hearts (the cynicism of Hamlet—the case of Galiani); and occasionally folly itself is the mask of an unfortunate OVER-ASSURED knowledge.—From which it follows that it is the part of a more refined humanity to have reverence "for the mask," and not to make use of psychology and curiosity in the wrong place.

270. The intellectual arrogance and disdain of anyone who has suffered deeply—it pretty much sets the standard for how deeply people can suffer—the cold certainty that they fully embody, that because of their suffering they KNOW MORE than even the sharpest and wisest can ever understand, that they’ve been acquainted with, and “at home” in, many far-off, horrifying worlds that “YOU know nothing about”!—this silent intellectual arrogance of the sufferer, this pride of the chosen few who possess knowledge, of the “initiated,” of the nearly sacrificed, finds every way to disguise itself to shield against well-meaning and sympathetic hands, and in general against anything that doesn't match its level of suffering. Deep suffering elevates one's character: it creates distance. One of the most sophisticated forms of disguise is Epicureanism, along with a certain flashy boldness of taste that treats suffering lightly and puts up defenses against everything sad and profound. These are the “cheerful people” who use their happiness because they're misunderstood because of it—they WANT to be misunderstood. There are “scientific minds” who use science because it gives a lighthearted impression, and because being scientific suggests that a person is superficial—they WANT to mislead to a false conclusion. There are free, brazen minds that would like to hide and deny that they are broken, proud, unhealable hearts (the cynicism of Hamlet—the case of Galiani); and sometimes foolishness itself is the disguise for an unfortunate OVERCONFIDENT knowledge.—From this, it follows that it is the role of a more refined humanity to have respect "for the disguise," and not to employ psychology and curiosity inappropriately.

271. That which separates two men most profoundly is a different sense and grade of purity. What does it matter about all their honesty and reciprocal usefulness, what does it matter about all their mutual good-will: the fact still remains—they "cannot smell each other!" The highest instinct for purity places him who is affected with it in the most extraordinary and dangerous isolation, as a saint: for it is just holiness—the highest spiritualization of the instinct in question. Any kind of cognizance of an indescribable excess in the joy of the bath, any kind of ardour or thirst which perpetually impels the soul out of night into the morning, and out of gloom, out of "affliction" into clearness, brightness, depth, and refinement:—just as much as such a tendency DISTINGUISHES—it is a noble tendency—it also SEPARATES.—The pity of the saint is pity for the FILTH of the human, all-too-human. And there are grades and heights where pity itself is regarded by him as impurity, as filth.

271. What truly sets two people apart is their different senses and levels of purity. It doesn't matter how honest they are or how useful they are to each other; it doesn’t matter how much goodwill they share: the simple truth remains—they "cannot stand each other!" The highest instinct for purity can lead someone who experiences it into a unique and perilous isolation, much like a saint; because it is through this holiness—the highest form of that instinct—that they experience it. Any awareness of an indescribable joy in bathing, any passion or longing that constantly drives the soul from darkness into light and from sadness into clarity, brightness, depth, and sophistication:—while such a tendency DISTINGUISHES—it is indeed a noble tendency—it also SEPARATES.—The saint's compassion is a compassion for the FILTH of humanity, all-too-human. And there are levels and heights where even compassion itself is seen by him as impurity, as filth.

272. Signs of nobility: never to think of lowering our duties to the rank of duties for everybody; to be unwilling to renounce or to share our responsibilities; to count our prerogatives, and the exercise of them, among our DUTIES.

272. Signs of nobility: never thinking of lowering our responsibilities to the level of common duties; being unwilling to give up or share our responsibilities; recognizing our privileges and the exercise of them as part of our DUTIES.

273. A man who strives after great things, looks upon every one whom he encounters on his way either as a means of advance, or a delay and hindrance—or as a temporary resting-place. His peculiar lofty BOUNTY to his fellow-men is only possible when he attains his elevation and dominates. Impatience, and the consciousness of being always condemned to comedy up to that time—for even strife is a comedy, and conceals the end, as every means does—spoil all intercourse for him; this kind of man is acquainted with solitude, and what is most poisonous in it.

273. A man who aims for greatness sees everyone he meets along the way as either a way to move forward, a setback, or just a temporary stop. His unique generosity towards others only happens when he reaches his goals and takes control. His impatience and awareness of being stuck in a never-ending joke until then—because even struggle is a joke and hides the outcome, just like every method does—ruins all his interactions; this type of person knows loneliness and the most toxic aspects of it.

274. THE PROBLEM OF THOSE WHO WAIT.—Happy chances are necessary, and many incalculable elements, in order that a higher man in whom the solution of a problem is dormant, may yet take action, or "break forth," as one might say—at the right moment. On an average it DOES NOT happen; and in all corners of the earth there are waiting ones sitting who hardly know to what extent they are waiting, and still less that they wait in vain. Occasionally, too, the waking call comes too late—the chance which gives "permission" to take action—when their best youth, and strength for action have been used up in sitting still; and how many a one, just as he "sprang up," has found with horror that his limbs are benumbed and his spirits are now too heavy! "It is too late," he has said to himself—and has become self-distrustful and henceforth for ever useless.—In the domain of genius, may not the "Raphael without hands" (taking the expression in its widest sense) perhaps not be the exception, but the rule?—Perhaps genius is by no means so rare: but rather the five hundred HANDS which it requires in order to tyrannize over the [GREEK INSERTED HERE], "the right time"—in order to take chance by the forelock!

274. THE PROBLEM OF THOSE WHO WAIT.—Good luck is necessary, along with many unpredictable factors, for a person with potential solutions to a problem to take action at the right moment. On average, it doesn't happen. All around the world, there are people waiting who hardly realize how much they are waiting and even less that they are waiting in vain. Sometimes, the opportunity to act comes too late—the chance to take action—when the best years of their youth and energy have been spent sitting still; and how many have found, just as they were about to spring into action, that their limbs are stiff and their spirits are too weighed down! "It’s too late," they tell themselves—and become self-doubting and forever ineffective. In the realm of genius, could it be that the “Raphael without hands” (interpreting the phrase broadly) is not an exception, but rather the norm? Perhaps genius isn’t as rare as we think; it’s actually the five hundred HANDS it takes to seize the right moment—to grab opportunity by the horns!

275. He who does not WISH to see the height of a man, looks all the more sharply at what is low in him, and in the foreground—and thereby betrays himself.

275. Those who don’t want to see a person’s greatness pay more attention to their flaws and shortcomings, which reveals their true character.

276. In all kinds of injury and loss the lower and coarser soul is better off than the nobler soul: the dangers of the latter must be greater, the probability that it will come to grief and perish is in fact immense, considering the multiplicity of the conditions of its existence.—In a lizard a finger grows again which has been lost; not so in man.—

276. In all kinds of injury and loss, a lower and coarser soul is better off than a nobler soul: the risks for the latter are greater, and the chance that it will suffer and fail is actually huge, given the many factors that affect its existence. A lizard can regrow a lost finger; humans can't do that.

277. It is too bad! Always the old story! When a man has finished building his house, he finds that he has learnt unawares something which he OUGHT absolutely to have known before he—began to build. The eternal, fatal "Too late!" The melancholia of everything COMPLETED—!

277. It's such a shame! Same old story! When a guy finally finishes building his house, he realizes he's unknowingly learned something he definitely should have known before he started building. The never-ending, tragic "Too late!" The sadness of everything being FINISHED—!

278.—Wanderer, who art thou? I see thee follow thy path without scorn, without love, with unfathomable eyes, wet and sad as a plummet which has returned to the light insatiated out of every depth—what did it seek down there?—with a bosom that never sighs, with lips that conceal their loathing, with a hand which only slowly grasps: who art thou? what hast thou done? Rest thee here: this place has hospitality for every one—refresh thyself! And whoever thou art, what is it that now pleases thee? What will serve to refresh thee? Only name it, whatever I have I offer thee! "To refresh me? To refresh me? Oh, thou prying one, what sayest thou! But give me, I pray thee—-" What? what? Speak out! "Another mask! A second mask!"

278.—Wanderer, who are you? I see you walking your path without scorn, without love, with unfathomable eyes, wet and sad like a weight that has come back to the surface, unsatisfied after sinking to every depth—what were you looking for down there?—with a heart that never sighs, with lips that hide their disgust, with a hand that only slowly reaches out: who are you? what have you done? Rest here: this place welcomes everyone—refresh yourself! And whoever you are, what is it that pleases you now? What will refresh you? Just name it, whatever I have I offer you! "To refresh me? To refresh me? Oh, you curious one, what do you mean! But give me, I ask you—-" What? what? Speak up! "Another mask! A second mask!"

279. Men of profound sadness betray themselves when they are happy: they have a mode of seizing upon happiness as though they would choke and strangle it, out of jealousy—ah, they know only too well that it will flee from them!

279. Men with deep sadness reveal themselves when they’re happy: they grab onto happiness as if they want to choke and suffocate it out of jealousy—ah, they know all too well that it will escape from them!

280. "Bad! Bad! What? Does he not—go back?" Yes! But you misunderstand him when you complain about it. He goes back like every one who is about to make a great spring.

280. "Bad! Bad! What? Does he not—go back?" Yes! But you misunderstand him when you complain about it. He goes back like everyone who is about to make a big leap.

281.—"Will people believe it of me? But I insist that they believe it of me: I have always thought very unsatisfactorily of myself and about myself, only in very rare cases, only compulsorily, always without delight in 'the subject,' ready to digress from 'myself,' and always without faith in the result, owing to an unconquerable distrust of the POSSIBILITY of self-knowledge, which has led me so far as to feel a CONTRADICTIO IN ADJECTO even in the idea of 'direct knowledge' which theorists allow themselves:—this matter of fact is almost the most certain thing I know about myself. There must be a sort of repugnance in me to BELIEVE anything definite about myself.—Is there perhaps some enigma therein? Probably; but fortunately nothing for my own teeth.—Perhaps it betrays the species to which I belong?—but not to myself, as is sufficiently agreeable to me."

281.—"Will people really believe this about me? But I want them to believe it: I've always thought very poorly of myself, except in rare moments and only when I had to, never with any enjoyment in the topic, always ready to drift away from thinking about 'myself,' and with no trust in the outcome, due to an unshakeable doubt about the POSSIBILITY of truly knowing myself, which has led me to feel a CONTRADICTIO IN ADJECTO even in the idea of 'direct knowledge' that theorists entertain:—this fact is almost the most certain thing I know about myself. There seems to be some resistance in me to BELIEVE anything solid about who I am.—Is there some sort of mystery in that? Probably; but luckily nothing that impacts me directly.—Maybe it reveals the group I belong to?—but not to myself, which I'm quite okay with."

282.—"But what has happened to you?"—"I do not know," he said, hesitatingly; "perhaps the Harpies have flown over my table."—It sometimes happens nowadays that a gentle, sober, retiring man becomes suddenly mad, breaks the plates, upsets the table, shrieks, raves, and shocks everybody—and finally withdraws, ashamed, and raging at himself—whither? for what purpose? To famish apart? To suffocate with his memories?—To him who has the desires of a lofty and dainty soul, and only seldom finds his table laid and his food prepared, the danger will always be great—nowadays, however, it is extraordinarily so. Thrown into the midst of a noisy and plebeian age, with which he does not like to eat out of the same dish, he may readily perish of hunger and thirst—or, should he nevertheless finally "fall to," of sudden nausea.—We have probably all sat at tables to which we did not belong; and precisely the most spiritual of us, who are most difficult to nourish, know the dangerous DYSPEPSIA which originates from a sudden insight and disillusionment about our food and our messmates—the AFTER-DINNER NAUSEA.

282.—"But what happened to you?"—"I don't know," he said, uncertainly; "maybe the Harpies have flown over my table."—These days, it's not uncommon for a quiet, reserved guy to suddenly go crazy, smashing plates, flipping the table, screaming, and shocking everyone—then he retreats, embarrassed and angry at himself—where to? For what reason? To starve alone? To suffocate with his memories?—For someone with lofty and delicate desires, who rarely finds their table set and food ready, the risk is always significant—now, more than ever. Thrown into the chaos of a loud and ordinary world, with which he prefers not to share his meal, he could easily find himself starving and thirsty—or, if he finally does join in, suffering from sudden disgust. We’ve probably all sat at tables where we didn’t belong; and it’s often the most sensitive among us, who are hardest to satisfy, that know the dangerous DYSPEPSIA that comes from a sudden realization and disillusionment about our food and our companions—the AFTER-DINNER NAUSEA.

283. If one wishes to praise at all, it is a delicate and at the same time a noble self-control, to praise only where one DOES NOT agree—otherwise in fact one would praise oneself, which is contrary to good taste:—a self-control, to be sure, which offers excellent opportunity and provocation to constant MISUNDERSTANDING. To be able to allow oneself this veritable luxury of taste and morality, one must not live among intellectual imbeciles, but rather among men whose misunderstandings and mistakes amuse by their refinement—or one will have to pay dearly for it!—"He praises me, THEREFORE he acknowledges me to be right"—this asinine method of inference spoils half of the life of us recluses, for it brings the asses into our neighbourhood and friendship.

283. If you want to give praise at all, it's a delicate and also noble form of self-control to only praise when you don't actually agree—otherwise, you'd just be praising yourself, which is pretty tacky. This self-control, of course, creates a perfect setting for constant misunderstandings. To be able to indulge in this true luxury of taste and morality, you shouldn't be around intellectual simpletons, but rather among people whose misunderstandings and mistakes are amusing because of their elegance—or else you'll pay a steep price for it! “He praises me, SO he must think I'm right”—this foolish way of reasoning ruins a big part of our isolation, as it attracts idiots into our space and friendships.

284. To live in a vast and proud tranquility; always beyond... To have, or not to have, one's emotions, one's For and Against, according to choice; to lower oneself to them for hours; to SEAT oneself on them as upon horses, and often as upon asses:—for one must know how to make use of their stupidity as well as of their fire. To conserve one's three hundred foregrounds; also one's black spectacles: for there are circumstances when nobody must look into our eyes, still less into our "motives." And to choose for company that roguish and cheerful vice, politeness. And to remain master of one's four virtues, courage, insight, sympathy, and solitude. For solitude is a virtue with us, as a sublime bent and bias to purity, which divines that in the contact of man and man—"in society"—it must be unavoidably impure. All society makes one somehow, somewhere, or sometime—"commonplace."

284. To live in a vast and proud calm; always looking beyond... To have, or not have, one's feelings, one's pros and cons, by choice; to lower oneself to them for hours; to sit on them like riding horses, and often like riding donkeys:—because you have to know how to use their foolishness as well as their passion. To keep one's three hundred perspectives; also one's dark glasses: because there are times when no one should look into our eyes, much less into our "motives." And to surround oneself with that mischievous and uplifting vice, politeness. And to remain in control of one's four virtues: courage, insight, compassion, and solitude. Because solitude is a virtue for us, a sublime inclination towards purity, which understands that in the interaction between people—"in society"—it must inevitably be tainted. All society somehow makes us all “ordinary” at some point or another.

285. The greatest events and thoughts—the greatest thoughts, however, are the greatest events—are longest in being comprehended: the generations which are contemporary with them do not EXPERIENCE such events—they live past them. Something happens there as in the realm of stars. The light of the furthest stars is longest in reaching man; and before it has arrived man DENIES—that there are stars there. "How many centuries does a mind require to be understood?"—that is also a standard, one also makes a gradation of rank and an etiquette therewith, such as is necessary for mind and for star.

285. The biggest events and ideas—the biggest ideas, after all, are the biggest events—take a long time to be understood: the generations that live in the same time don't truly EXPERIENCE these events—they just pass by them. It's like what happens in the realm of stars. The light from the farthest stars takes the longest to reach us; and before it arrives, people DENY that those stars even exist. "How many centuries does it take for a mind to be understood?"—that's another standard, and people create a hierarchy and etiquette around it, just like they do for minds and stars.

286. "Here is the prospect free, the mind exalted." [FOOTNOTE: Goethe's "Faust," Part II, Act V. The words of Dr. Marianus.]—But there is a reverse kind of man, who is also upon a height, and has also a free prospect—but looks DOWNWARDS.

286. "Here is the view clear, the mind uplifted." [FOOTNOTE: Goethe's "Faust," Part II, Act V. The words of Dr. Marianus.]—But there is another kind of person, who is also on high ground and has a clear view—but looks DOWNWARD.

287. What is noble? What does the word "noble" still mean for us nowadays? How does the noble man betray himself, how is he recognized under this heavy overcast sky of the commencing plebeianism, by which everything is rendered opaque and leaden?—It is not his actions which establish his claim—actions are always ambiguous, always inscrutable; neither is it his "works." One finds nowadays among artists and scholars plenty of those who betray by their works that a profound longing for nobleness impels them; but this very NEED of nobleness is radically different from the needs of the noble soul itself, and is in fact the eloquent and dangerous sign of the lack thereof. It is not the works, but the BELIEF which is here decisive and determines the order of rank—to employ once more an old religious formula with a new and deeper meaning—it is some fundamental certainty which a noble soul has about itself, something which is not to be sought, is not to be found, and perhaps, also, is not to be lost.—THE NOBLE SOUL HAS REVERENCE FOR ITSELF.—

287. What does it mean to be noble? What does the term "noble" mean to us today? How does the noble person reveal themselves? How can they be seen beneath the heavy cloud of rising commonness that makes everything seem dull and leaden?—It's not their actions that prove their nobility—actions are always ambiguous, always hard to interpret; nor is it their "works." Today, among artists and scholars, you can find many who show through their works a deep yearning for nobility; but this very NEED for nobility is fundamentally different from the true needs of a noble soul, and is, in fact, a clear and dangerous indication of its absence. It’s not the works that matter, but the BELIEF that counts and determines one's standing—using an old religious phrase with a new and deeper meaning—it’s a deep certainty that a noble soul possesses about itself, something that isn’t sought, can’t be discovered, and perhaps, can’t even be lost.—THE NOBLE SOUL HAS REVERENCE FOR ITSELF.—

288. There are men who are unavoidably intellectual, let them turn and twist themselves as they will, and hold their hands before their treacherous eyes—as though the hand were not a betrayer; it always comes out at last that they have something which they hide—namely, intellect. One of the subtlest means of deceiving, at least as long as possible, and of successfully representing oneself to be stupider than one really is—which in everyday life is often as desirable as an umbrella,—is called ENTHUSIASM, including what belongs to it, for instance, virtue. For as Galiani said, who was obliged to know it: VERTU EST ENTHOUSIASME.

288. Some men are unavoidably intellectual, no matter how much they try to twist and turn themselves, hiding their hands in front of their deceitful eyes—as if their hands wouldn’t reveal the truth; eventually, it always comes out that they have something they’re hiding—specifically, their intellect. One of the cleverest ways to deceive, or at least to pretend to be less smart than you actually are—which is often as useful as carrying an umbrella in daily life—is called ENTHUSIASM, which also includes things related to it, like virtue. As Galiani, who knew this well, said: VIRTUE IS ENTHUSIASM.

289. In the writings of a recluse one always hears something of the echo of the wilderness, something of the murmuring tones and timid vigilance of solitude; in his strongest words, even in his cry itself, there sounds a new and more dangerous kind of silence, of concealment. He who has sat day and night, from year's end to year's end, alone with his soul in familiar discord and discourse, he who has become a cave-bear, or a treasure-seeker, or a treasure-guardian and dragon in his cave—it may be a labyrinth, but can also be a gold-mine—his ideas themselves eventually acquire a twilight-colour of their own, and an odour, as much of the depth as of the mould, something uncommunicative and repulsive, which blows chilly upon every passer-by. The recluse does not believe that a philosopher—supposing that a philosopher has always in the first place been a recluse—ever expressed his actual and ultimate opinions in books: are not books written precisely to hide what is in us?—indeed, he will doubt whether a philosopher CAN have "ultimate and actual" opinions at all; whether behind every cave in him there is not, and must necessarily be, a still deeper cave: an ampler, stranger, richer world beyond the surface, an abyss behind every bottom, beneath every "foundation." Every philosophy is a foreground philosophy—this is a recluse's verdict: "There is something arbitrary in the fact that the PHILOSOPHER came to a stand here, took a retrospect, and looked around; that he HERE laid his spade aside and did not dig any deeper—there is also something suspicious in it." Every philosophy also CONCEALS a philosophy; every opinion is also a LURKING-PLACE, every word is also a MASK.

289. In the writings of someone who isolates themselves, you can always sense the echo of the wild, the soft whispers, and the cautious watchfulness of solitude; even in their strongest words, a new and more dangerous kind of silence and concealment resonates. Someone who has spent day and night, year after year, alone with their thoughts in familiar turmoil and conversation, who has become like a cave-bear, or a treasure-seeker, or a treasure-guardian—maybe even a dragon in their cave—it could be a labyrinth, but it can also be a gold mine—will find that their ideas take on a muted color and a certain scent, reminiscent of both depth and decay, something uninviting and off-putting that chills anyone who comes near. This recluse doubts that a philosopher—assuming a philosopher was first a recluse—ever truly expressed their real and final thoughts in books: aren’t books written to hide what’s within us? They will question whether a philosopher can even have “final and real” opinions; whether behind every cave within them there isn’t, and must be, an even deeper cave: a larger, stranger, and richer world beneath the surface, an abyss below every bottom, under every “foundation.” Every philosophy is a surface-level philosophy—this is the recluse's conclusion: “There’s something random about the fact that the PHILOSOPHER stopped here, looked back, and glanced around; that they PUT their spade down here and chose not to dig any further—there’s something suspicious about it too.” Every philosophy also HIDES another philosophy; every opinion is also a HIDING PLACE, every word is also a MASK.

290. Every deep thinker is more afraid of being understood than of being misunderstood. The latter perhaps wounds his vanity; but the former wounds his heart, his sympathy, which always says: "Ah, why would you also have as hard a time of it as I have?"

290. Every deep thinker is more afraid of being understood than of being misunderstood. The latter might hurt his pride; but the former hurts his heart, his empathy, which always says: "Ah, why would you also have to struggle as much as I do?"

291. Man, a COMPLEX, mendacious, artful, and inscrutable animal, uncanny to the other animals by his artifice and sagacity, rather than by his strength, has invented the good conscience in order finally to enjoy his soul as something SIMPLE; and the whole of morality is a long, audacious falsification, by virtue of which generally enjoyment at the sight of the soul becomes possible. From this point of view there is perhaps much more in the conception of "art" than is generally believed.

291. Man, a COMPLEX, deceitful, clever, and mysterious creature, is strange to other animals because of his cunning and intelligence rather than his strength. He has created the idea of a good conscience to ultimately experience his soul as something SIMPLE, and all of morality is a lengthy, bold distortion that makes it possible to find enjoyment in the idea of the soul. From this perspective, there may be a lot more to the concept of "art" than most people realize.

292. A philosopher: that is a man who constantly experiences, sees, hears, suspects, hopes, and dreams extraordinary things; who is struck by his own thoughts as if they came from the outside, from above and below, as a species of events and lightning-flashes PECULIAR TO HIM; who is perhaps himself a storm pregnant with new lightnings; a portentous man, around whom there is always rumbling and mumbling and gaping and something uncanny going on. A philosopher: alas, a being who often runs away from himself, is often afraid of himself—but whose curiosity always makes him "come to himself" again.

292. A philosopher is someone who constantly experiences, sees, hears, suspects, hopes, and dreams extraordinary things; who is struck by their own thoughts as if they came from outside, from above and below, like a series of events and flashes of insight unique to them; someone who may be a storm full of new ideas; an extraordinary person, around whom there’s always a sense of commotion and something strange happening. A philosopher, unfortunately, is often someone who runs away from themselves, is often scared of themselves—but whose curiosity always brings them back to their true self.

293. A man who says: "I like that, I take it for my own, and mean to guard and protect it from every one"; a man who can conduct a case, carry out a resolution, remain true to an opinion, keep hold of a woman, punish and overthrow insolence; a man who has his indignation and his sword, and to whom the weak, the suffering, the oppressed, and even the animals willingly submit and naturally belong; in short, a man who is a MASTER by nature—when such a man has sympathy, well! THAT sympathy has value! But of what account is the sympathy of those who suffer! Or of those even who preach sympathy! There is nowadays, throughout almost the whole of Europe, a sickly irritability and sensitiveness towards pain, and also a repulsive irrestrainableness in complaining, an effeminizing, which, with the aid of religion and philosophical nonsense, seeks to deck itself out as something superior—there is a regular cult of suffering. The UNMANLINESS of that which is called "sympathy" by such groups of visionaries, is always, I believe, the first thing that strikes the eye.—One must resolutely and radically taboo this latest form of bad taste; and finally I wish people to put the good amulet, "GAI SABER" ("gay science," in ordinary language), on heart and neck, as a protection against it.

293. A man who says, "I like that, I’ll take it for myself, and I intend to guard and protect it from everyone"; a man who can handle a case, follow through on a decision, stay true to his beliefs, keep a woman, punish and put down arrogance; a man who has his anger and his sword, and to whom the weak, the suffering, the oppressed, and even animals willingly submit and naturally belong; in short, a man who is a MASTER by nature—when such a man has empathy, well! THAT empathy has value! But what is the worth of the empathy of those who are suffering? Or even those who preach empathy! Nowadays, throughout almost all of Europe, there is a sickly irritability and sensitivity to pain, paired with a disturbing inability to stop complaining, a softness that, with the help of religion and philosophical nonsense, tries to present itself as something noble—there's a full-blown cult of suffering. The UNMANLINESS of what is called "empathy" by these groups of dreamers is, I believe, the first thing that catches the eye. One must firmly and decisively reject this latest form of bad taste; and finally, I wish for people to wear the good charm, "GAI SABER" ("gay science," in everyday terms), close to their heart and around their neck as protection against it.

294. THE OLYMPIAN VICE.—Despite the philosopher who, as a genuine Englishman, tried to bring laughter into bad repute in all thinking minds—"Laughing is a bad infirmity of human nature, which every thinking mind will strive to overcome" (Hobbes),—I would even allow myself to rank philosophers according to the quality of their laughing—up to those who are capable of GOLDEN laughter. And supposing that Gods also philosophize, which I am strongly inclined to believe, owing to many reasons—I have no doubt that they also know how to laugh thereby in an overman-like and new fashion—and at the expense of all serious things! Gods are fond of ridicule: it seems that they cannot refrain from laughter even in holy matters.

294. THE OLYMPIAN VICE.—Despite the philosopher who, as a true Englishman, tried to make laughter seem undesirable in thoughtful minds—"Laughing is a bad flaw in human nature, which every thinking mind will try to overcome" (Hobbes),—I would even go as far as to rank philosophers based on the quality of their laughter—up to those who can achieve GOLDEN laughter. And if we assume that Gods also engage in philosophy, which I strongly believe for many reasons—I have no doubt that they can also laugh in a superhuman and new way—and at the expense of all serious matters! Gods love to mock: it seems they can't help but laugh even in sacred situations.

295. The genius of the heart, as that great mysterious one possesses it, the tempter-god and born rat-catcher of consciences, whose voice can descend into the nether-world of every soul, who neither speaks a word nor casts a glance in which there may not be some motive or touch of allurement, to whose perfection it pertains that he knows how to appear,—not as he is, but in a guise which acts as an ADDITIONAL constraint on his followers to press ever closer to him, to follow him more cordially and thoroughly;—the genius of the heart, which imposes silence and attention on everything loud and self-conceited, which smoothes rough souls and makes them taste a new longing—to lie placid as a mirror, that the deep heavens may be reflected in them;—the genius of the heart, which teaches the clumsy and too hasty hand to hesitate, and to grasp more delicately; which scents the hidden and forgotten treasure, the drop of goodness and sweet spirituality under thick dark ice, and is a divining-rod for every grain of gold, long buried and imprisoned in mud and sand; the genius of the heart, from contact with which every one goes away richer; not favoured or surprised, not as though gratified and oppressed by the good things of others; but richer in himself, newer than before, broken up, blown upon, and sounded by a thawing wind; more uncertain, perhaps, more delicate, more fragile, more bruised, but full of hopes which as yet lack names, full of a new will and current, full of a new ill-will and counter-current... but what am I doing, my friends? Of whom am I talking to you? Have I forgotten myself so far that I have not even told you his name? Unless it be that you have already divined of your own accord who this questionable God and spirit is, that wishes to be PRAISED in such a manner? For, as it happens to every one who from childhood onward has always been on his legs, and in foreign lands, I have also encountered on my path many strange and dangerous spirits; above all, however, and again and again, the one of whom I have just spoken: in fact, no less a personage than the God DIONYSUS, the great equivocator and tempter, to whom, as you know, I once offered in all secrecy and reverence my first-fruits—the last, as it seems to me, who has offered a SACRIFICE to him, for I have found no one who could understand what I was then doing. In the meantime, however, I have learned much, far too much, about the philosophy of this God, and, as I said, from mouth to mouth—I, the last disciple and initiate of the God Dionysus: and perhaps I might at last begin to give you, my friends, as far as I am allowed, a little taste of this philosophy? In a hushed voice, as is but seemly: for it has to do with much that is secret, new, strange, wonderful, and uncanny. The very fact that Dionysus is a philosopher, and that therefore Gods also philosophize, seems to me a novelty which is not unensnaring, and might perhaps arouse suspicion precisely among philosophers;—among you, my friends, there is less to be said against it, except that it comes too late and not at the right time; for, as it has been disclosed to me, you are loth nowadays to believe in God and gods. It may happen, too, that in the frankness of my story I must go further than is agreeable to the strict usages of your ears? Certainly the God in question went further, very much further, in such dialogues, and was always many paces ahead of me... Indeed, if it were allowed, I should have to give him, according to human usage, fine ceremonious tides of lustre and merit, I should have to extol his courage as investigator and discoverer, his fearless honesty, truthfulness, and love of wisdom. But such a God does not know what to do with all that respectable trumpery and pomp. "Keep that," he would say, "for thyself and those like thee, and whoever else require it! I—have no reason to cover my nakedness!" One suspects that this kind of divinity and philosopher perhaps lacks shame?—He once said: "Under certain circumstances I love mankind"—and referred thereby to Ariadne, who was present; "in my opinion man is an agreeable, brave, inventive animal, that has not his equal upon earth, he makes his way even through all labyrinths. I like man, and often think how I can still further advance him, and make him stronger, more evil, and more profound."—"Stronger, more evil, and more profound?" I asked in horror. "Yes," he said again, "stronger, more evil, and more profound; also more beautiful"—and thereby the tempter-god smiled with his halcyon smile, as though he had just paid some charming compliment. One here sees at once that it is not only shame that this divinity lacks;—and in general there are good grounds for supposing that in some things the Gods could all of them come to us men for instruction. We men are—more human.—

295. The genius of the heart, as that great and mysterious being embodies it, the tempter-god and original rat-catcher of consciences, whose voice can reach into the depths of every soul, who neither speaks a word nor casts a glance without some hidden motive or hint of attraction, whose perfection lies in knowing how to appear—not as he is, but in a way that adds extra pressure on his followers to draw ever closer to him, to follow him more sincerely and completely;—the genius of the heart, which enforces silence and attention on everything loud and self-important, which smooths out rough souls and awakens a new yearning in them—to be calm like a mirror, so that the vast heavens may be reflected in them;—the genius of the heart, which teaches the clumsy and impatient hand to pause and to grasp with more care; which detects the hidden and forgotten treasure, the spark of goodness and sweet spirituality buried under thick, dark ice, and acts as a divining rod for every grain of gold, long buried and trapped in mud and sand; the genius of the heart, from which everyone leaves feeling richer; not favored or surprised, not as if burdened and overwhelmed by the good fortune of others; but richer in themselves, renewed as if born again, broken open, warmed, and stirred by a thawing wind; perhaps more uncertain, more delicate, more fragile, more bruised, but filled with hopes that still lack names, full of a new will and current, full of new ill-will and resistance... but what am I saying, my friends? Who am I talking about? Have I forgotten myself so completely that I haven't even mentioned his name? Unless you have already guessed for yourselves who this questionable God and spirit wants to be praised in such a manner? For, like everyone who has been on their feet since childhood, and has traveled to foreign lands, I too have encountered many strange and dangerous spirits along my path; but above all, time and again, I have met the one I'm just referring to: none other than the God DIONYSUS, the great equivocator and tempter, to whom, as you know, I once secretly and reverently offered my first gifts—the last, I believe, who has made a SACRIFICE to him, for I have found no one who could appreciate what I was doing back then. In the meantime, however, I have learned much, way too much, about this God’s philosophy, and, as I mentioned, from person to person—I, the last disciple and initiate of the God Dionysus: and perhaps I should finally begin to share with you, my friends, as much as I'm allowed, a little taste of this philosophy? In a low voice, as is appropriate: for it relates to many things that are secret, new, strange, wonderful, and uncanny. The very idea that Dionysus is a philosopher, and that therefore Gods also philosophize, seems to me a novelty that is not without its traps and might raise suspicion specifically among philosophers;—among you, my friends, there is less to complain about, except that it comes too late and not at the right moment; for, as I've been informed, you are reluctant these days to believe in God and gods. It may also happen, too, that in my openness, I must go further than what your ears typically find agreeable? Certainly, the God in question went much further, far ahead of me in such conversations... Indeed, if it were permissible, I should have to give him, according to human standards, grand formal titles of splendor and merit, I should have to praise his bravery as an investigator and discoverer, his fearless honesty, truthfulness, and love of wisdom. But such a God has no use for all that respectable show and ceremony. "Keep that," he would say, "for yourself and those like you, and anyone else who needs it! I—have no reason to hide my nakedness!" One might suspect that this kind of deity and philosopher perhaps lacks shame?—He once said: "Under certain circumstances, I love mankind"—and referred to Ariadne, who was present; "to me, man is a delightful, brave, inventive creature, unmatched on earth, he finds his way even through all labyrinths. I like man, and often think about how I can push him further, make him stronger, more wicked, and deeper."—"Stronger, more wicked, and deeper?" I asked in horror. "Yes," he replied again, "stronger, more wicked, and deeper; also more beautiful"—and with that, the tempter-god smiled his serene smile, as if he had just given a charming compliment. One can immediately see that it is not only shame this deity lacks;—and generally, there’s good reason to believe that in some matters, all the Gods could come to us humans for lessons. We humans are—more human.

296. Alas! what are you, after all, my written and painted thoughts! Not long ago you were so variegated, young and malicious, so full of thorns and secret spices, that you made me sneeze and laugh—and now? You have already doffed your novelty, and some of you, I fear, are ready to become truths, so immortal do they look, so pathetically honest, so tedious! And was it ever otherwise? What then do we write and paint, we mandarins with Chinese brush, we immortalisers of things which LEND themselves to writing, what are we alone capable of painting? Alas, only that which is just about to fade and begins to lose its odour! Alas, only exhausted and departing storms and belated yellow sentiments! Alas, only birds strayed and fatigued by flight, which now let themselves be captured with the hand—with OUR hand! We immortalize what cannot live and fly much longer, things only which are exhausted and mellow! And it is only for your AFTERNOON, you, my written and painted thoughts, for which alone I have colours, many colours, perhaps, many variegated softenings, and fifty yellows and browns and greens and reds;—but nobody will divine thereby how ye looked in your morning, you sudden sparks and marvels of my solitude, you, my old, beloved—EVIL thoughts!

296. Alas! What are you, after all, my written and painted thoughts! Not long ago, you were so colorful, young and mischievous, so full of thorns and hidden spices, that you made me sneeze and laugh—and now? You've already lost your novelty, and some of you, I fear, are about to become truths, so timeless do you appear, so painfully honest, so dull! Was it ever any different? What then do we write and paint, we artists with our brushes, we immortalizers of things that can be written, what are we capable of capturing? Alas, only that which is about to fade and starts to lose its scent! Alas, only spent and fading storms and late blooms of emotion! Alas, only tired and weary birds that now allow themselves to be caught by the hand—with OUR hand! We immortalize what cannot survive and soar much longer, things that are only worn out and ripe! And it is only for your AFTERNOON, you, my written and painted thoughts, that I have colors—many colors, perhaps, many colorful blends, and fifty shades of yellow, brown, green, and red;—but no one will guess how you looked in the morning, you sudden sparks and wonders of my solitude, you, my old, beloved—EVIL thoughts!





FROM THE HEIGHTS

By F W Nietzsche

Translated by L. A. Magnus

                       1.

     MIDDAY of Life! Oh, season of delight!
                      My summer's park!
     Uneaseful joy to look, to lurk, to hark—
     I peer for friends, am ready day and night,—
     Where linger ye, my friends? The time is right!

                       2.

     Is not the glacier's grey today for you
                         Rose-garlanded?
     The brooklet seeks you, wind, cloud, with longing thread
     And thrust themselves yet higher to the blue,
     To spy for you from farthest eagle's view.

                       3.

     My table was spread out for you on high—
                      Who dwelleth so
     Star-near, so near the grisly pit below?—
     My realm—what realm hath wider boundary?
     My honey—who hath sipped its fragrancy?

                       4.

     Friends, ye are there! Woe me,—yet I am not
                        He whom ye seek?
     Ye stare and stop—better your wrath could speak!
     I am not I? Hand, gait, face, changed? And what
     I am, to you my friends, now am I not?

                       5.

     Am I an other? Strange am I to Me?
                      Yet from Me sprung?
     A wrestler, by himself too oft self-wrung?
     Hindering too oft my own self's potency,
     Wounded and hampered by self-victory?

                       6.

     I sought where-so the wind blows keenest. There
                     I learned to dwell
     Where no man dwells, on lonesome ice-lorn fell,
     And unlearned Man and God and curse and prayer?
     Became a ghost haunting the glaciers bare?

                       7.

     Ye, my old friends! Look! Ye turn pale, filled o'er
                      With love and fear!
     Go! Yet not in wrath. Ye could ne'er live here.
     Here in the farthest realm of ice and scaur,
     A huntsman must one be, like chamois soar.

                       8.

     An evil huntsman was I? See how taut
                    My bow was bent!
     Strongest was he by whom such bolt were sent—
     Woe now! That arrow is with peril fraught,
     Perilous as none.—Have yon safe home ye sought!

                       9.

     Ye go! Thou didst endure enough, oh, heart;—
                     Strong was thy hope;
     Unto new friends thy portals widely ope,
     Let old ones be. Bid memory depart!
     Wast thou young then, now—better young thou art!

                       10.

     What linked us once together, one hope's tie—
                    (Who now doth con
     Those lines, now fading, Love once wrote thereon?)—
     Is like a parchment, which the hand is shy
     To touch—like crackling leaves, all seared, all dry.

                       11.

     Oh! Friends no more! They are—what name for those?—
                           Friends' phantom-flight
     Knocking at my heart's window-pane at night,
     Gazing on me, that speaks "We were" and goes,—
     Oh, withered words, once fragrant as the rose!

                       12.

     Pinings of youth that might not understand!
                       For which I pined,
     Which I deemed changed with me, kin of my kind:
     But they grew old, and thus were doomed and banned:
     None but new kith are native of my land!

                       13.

     Midday of life! My second youth's delight!
                       My summer's park!
     Unrestful joy to long, to lurk, to hark!
     I peer for friends!—am ready day and night,
     For my new friends. Come! Come! The time is right!

                       14.

     This song is done,—the sweet sad cry of rue
                       Sang out its end;
     A wizard wrought it, he the timely friend,
     The midday-friend,—no, do not ask me who;
     At midday 'twas, when one became as two.

                       15.

     We keep our Feast of Feasts, sure of our bourne,
                      Our aims self-same:
     The Guest of Guests, friend Zarathustra, came!
     The world now laughs, the grisly veil was torn,
     And Light and Dark were one that wedding-morn.
                       1.

     Midday of Life! Oh, what a joyful time!
                      My summer's park!
     Restless joy to look, to lurk, to listen—
     I search for friends, ready day and night,—
     Where are you, my friends? The time is right!

                       2.

     Isn’t the glacier's grey beautiful today for you
                         with rose garlands?
     The brook seeks you, wind, cloud, with longing thread
     And pushes itself even higher to the blue,
     To look for you from the furthest eagle's view.

                       3.

     My table was set for you up high—
                      Who lives so
     Close to the dreadful pit below?—
     My realm—what realm has wider boundaries?
     My honey—who has tasted its aroma?

                       4.

     Friends, you are there! Oh woe, yet I’m not
                        Who you’re looking for?
     You stare and stop—better if your anger could speak!
     Am I not myself? Hand, posture, face, changed? And what
     I am, to you my friends, am I not anymore?

                       5.

     Am I someone else? Am I strange to myself?
                      Yet I sprang from me?
     A wrestler, often wound up in my own struggles?
     Preventing too often my own strength,
     Hurt and hindered by defeating myself?

                       6.

     I looked where the wind blows fiercest. There
                     I learned to live
     Where no one lives, on lonely ice-lost hills,
     And forgot Man and God and curse and prayer?
     Became a ghost haunting the bare glaciers?

                       7.

     You, my old friends! Look! You turn pale, filled
                      With love and fear!
     Go! Yet not in anger. You could never live here.
     Here in the furthest realm of ice and rocky cliffs,
     One must be a hunter, like the chamois mountains.

                       8.

     Was I a bad hunter? Look how tight
                    My bow was drawn!
     Only the strongest could send such an arrow—
     Oh no! That arrow is fraught with danger,
     More perilous than any.—Have you found your safe home?

                       9.

     You go! You’ve endured enough, oh, heart;—
                     Strong was your hope;
     Open your doors wide to new friends,
     Let old ones go. Bid memory farewell!
     Weren’t you young then, now—better to be young!

                       10.

     What once bound us together, one hopeful tie—
                    (Who now understands
     Those lines, now fading, Love once wrote upon them?)—
     Is like a parchment, which the hand hesitates
     To touch—like crackling leaves, all scorched, all dry.

                       11.

     Oh! Friends no longer! They are—what should we call them?—
                           Friends' ghostly flight
     Knocking at my heart's window at night,
     Looking at me, saying “We were” and leaving,—
     Oh, withered words, once sweet as the rose!

                       12.

     Longings of youth that didn’t understand!
                       For which I yearned,
     Which I thought had changed with me, kindred of my kind:
     But they grew old, and thus were doomed and cast away:
     Only new friends are native to my land!

                       13.

     Midday of life! My second youth's delight!
                       My summer's park!
     Restless joy to long, to lurk, to listen!
     I look for friends!—ready day and night,
     For my new friends. Come! Come! The time is right!

                       14.

     This song is over,—the sweet sad cry of regret
                       Has sung its end;
     A wizard made it, he the timely friend,
     The midday-friend,—no, don’t ask me who;
     At midday it was, when one became two.

                       15.

     We celebrate our Feast of Feasts, sure of our goal,
                      Our aims the same:
     The Guest of Guests, friend Zarathustra, came!
     The world now laughs, the dreadful veil was lifted,
     And Light and Dark were one that wedding morning.











Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!